Produced by David Widger









GENERAL JOHN REGAN

By George A. Birmingham

Copyright, 1913 By George H. Doran Company


                        TO CHARLES H. HAWTREY
                   who has allowed me to offer this
                   story to him in memory of times
                   that were very pleasant to me.
                          July 1913




Contents


CHAPTER I

CHAPTER II

CHAPTER III

CHAPTER IV

CHAPTER V

CHAPTER VI

CHAPTER VII

CHAPTER VIII

CHAPTER IX

CHAPTER X

CHAPTER XI

CHAPTER XII

CHAPTER XIII

CHAPTER XV

CHAPTER XVI

CHAPTER XVII

CHAPTER XVIII

CHAPTER XIX

CHAPTER XX




CHAPTER I

The Irish police barrack is invariably clean, occasionally picturesque,
but it is never comfortable. The living-room, in which the men spend
their spare time, is furnished with rigid simplicity. There is a table,
sometimes two tables, but they have iron legs. There are benches to
sit on, very narrow, and these also have iron legs. Iron is, of course,
harder than wood. Men who are forced to look at it and rub their legs
against it at meal times are likely to obtain a stern, martial spirit.
Wood, even oak, might in the long run have an enervating effect on their
minds. The Government knows this, and if it were possible to have tables
and benches with iron tops as well as iron legs police barracks in
Ireland would be furnished with them. On the walls of the living-room
are stands for arms. Here are ranged the short carbines with which,
in extreme emergencies, the police shoot at the other inhabitants of
Ireland. The sight of these weapons serves to remind the men that they
form a military force.

Near the carbines hang a few pairs of handcuffs, unobtrusively, because
no one wants to emphasize the fact that the police in Ireland have to
deal with ordinary wrong doers as well as with turbulent mobs. Ornament
of every kind is rigorously excluded from these rooms. It is all very
well to aim at the development of the aesthetic faculty for children by
putting pictures and scraggy geraniums in pots into schoolrooms. No one
wants a policeman to be artistic. But the love of the beautiful breaks
out occasionally, even in policemen who live in barracks. Constable
Moriarty, for instance, had a passion for music. He whistled better
than any man in Ballymoy, and spent much of his leisure in working up
thrilling variations of popular tunes.

Being confined by the call of duty to the living-room of the barrack in
Ballymoy for a whole morning, he had accomplished a series of runs and
trills through which the air of “The Minstrel Boy” seemed to struggle
for expression. His attention was fixed on this composition, and not at
all on the newspaper which lay across his knees.

At twelve o’clock he rose from the bench on which he was sitting and
allowed the newspaper to fall in a crumpled heap on the floor at
his feet. He stretched himself and yawned. Then he glanced round the
barrack-room with an air of weariness. Sergeant Colgan, his tunic
unbuttoned, his grey flannel shirt open at the neck, dozed uncomfortably
in a corner. Moriarty looked at him enviously. The sergeant was much
the older man of the two, and was besides of portly figure. Sleep came
easily to him under the most unpromising circumstances. Moriarty was not
more than twenty four years of age. He was mentally and physically an
active man. Before he went to work on “The Minstrel Boy” he had wooed
sleep in vain. Even a three days’ old copy of the Weekly Freeman had
brought him no more than a series of stupefying yawns. If a man cannot
go to sleep over a back number of a weekly paper there is no use his
trying to go to sleep at all. He may as well whistle tunes.

Moriarty left the living-room in which the sergeant slept and went out
to the door of the barrack. He stared across the market square. The sun
shone pitilessly. Except for a fat white dog, which lay asleep in the
gutter opposite the shop of Kerrigan, the butcher, no living thing
was to be seen. Hot days are so rare in west of Ireland towns that the
people succumb to them at once. Business, unless it happens to be market
day, absolutely ceases in a town like Ballymoy when the thermometer
registers anything over eighty degrees. Moriarty stretched himself again
and yawned. He looked at the illustrated poster which hung on a board
beside the barrack door. It proclaimed the attractiveness of service in
the British army. It moved him to no interest, because he had seen it
every day since he first came to Ballymoy. The gaudy uniforms depicted
on it excited no envy in his mind. His own uniform was of sober
colouring, but it taught him all he wanted to know about the discomfort
of such clothes in hot weather. His eyes wandered from the poster and
remained fixed for some time on the front of the office of the Connacht
Advocate. The door was shut and the window blind was pulled down. An
imaginative man might have pictured Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher, the
editor, penning ferocious attacks upon landlords at his desk inside,
or demonstrating, in spite of the high temperature, the desperate
wickedness of all critics of the Irish Party. But Moriarty was by
temperament a realist. He suspected that Thaddeus Gallagher, divested of
his coat and waistcoat, was asleep, with his feet on the office table.
Next to the newspaper office was the Imperial Hotel, owned and managed
by Mr. Doyle. Its door was open, so that any one with sufficient energy
for such activity might go in and get a drink at the bar. Moriarty gazed
at the front of the hotel for a long time, so long that the glare of
light reflected from its whitewashed walls brought water to his eyes.
Then he turned and looked into the barrack again. Beside him, just
outside the door of the living-room, hung a small framed notice, which
stated that Constable Moriarty was on guard. He looked at it. Then he
peeped into the living-room and satisfied himself that the sergeant
was still sound asleep. It was exceedingly unlikely that Mr. Gregg, the
District Inspector of the Police, would visit the barrack on such a very
hot day. Moriarty buttoned his tunic, put his forage cap on his head,
and stepped out of the barrack.

He crossed the square towards Doyle’s Hotel. A hostile critic of
the Royal Irish Constabulary—and there are such critics even of this
excellent body of men—might have suspected Moriarty of adventuring in
search of a drink. The great heat of the day and the extreme dulness
of keeping guard over a barrack which no one ever attacks might have
excused a longing for bottled porter. It would have been unfair to blame
Moriarty if he had entered the bar of the hotel and wakened Mr. Doyle.
But he did no more than glance through the open door. He satisfied
himself that Mr. Doyle, like the sergeant and Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher,
was sound asleep. Then he passed on and turned down a narrow laneway at
the side of the hotel.

This led him into the yard at the back of the hotel. A man of delicate
sensibilities would have shrunk from entering Mr. Doyle’s yard on a
hot day. It was exceedingly dirty, and there were a great many decaying
things all over it, besides a manure heap in one corner and a pig-stye
in another. But Constable Moriarty had no objection to bad smells.
He sat down on the low wall of the pig-stye and whistled “Kathleen
Mavourneen.” He worked through the tune twice creditably, but without
attempting variations. He was just beginning it a third time when a door
at the back of the hotel opened and a girl came out. Moriarty stopped
whistling and grinned at her amiably. She was a very pretty girl, but
she was nearly as dirty as the yard. Her short skirt was spotted and
stained from waist-band to the ragged fringe where there had once been
a hem. Her boots were caked with dry mud. They were several sizes too
large for her and seemed likely to fall off when she lifted her feet
from the ground. A pink cotton blouse was untidily fastened at her neck
with a brass safety pin. Her hair hung in a thick pig-tail down her
back. In the higher ranks of society in Connacht, as elsewhere, girls
are generally anxious to pose as young women at the earliest possible
moment. They roll up their hair and fasten it with hairpins as soon as
their mothers allow them. But girls of the peasant class in the west of
Ireland put off the advance of womanhood as long as they can. Wiser
than their more fashionable sisters, they dread the cares and
responsibilities of adult life. Up to the age of twenty, twenty-one,
or twenty-two, they still wear their hair in pig-tails and keep their
skirts above their ankles.

“Is that you, Mary Ellen?” said Constable Moriarty.

The girl stood still. She was carrying a bucket full of a thick yellow
liquid in her right hand. She allowed it to rest against her leg. A
small portion of its contents slopped over and still further stained her
skirt. She looked at Constable Moriarty out of the corners of her eyes
for a moment. Then she went on again towards the pig-stye. She had large
brown eyes with thick lashes. Her hair was still in a pig-tail, and
her skirt was far from covering the tops of her boots; but she had
a precocious understanding of the art of looking at a man out of the
corners of her eyes. Moriarty was agreeably thrilled by her glance.

“Is it the pig you’re going to feed?” he asked.

“It is,” said Mary Ellen.

A very chivalrous man, or one trained in the conventions of what is
called polite society, might have left his seat on the wall and helped
the girl to carry the bucket across the yard. Moriarty did neither the
one nor the other. Mary Ellen did not expect that he would. It was her
business and not his to feed the pigs. Besides, the bucket was very
full. That its contents should stain her dress did not matter. It
would have been a much more serious thing if any of the yellow slop had
trickled down Constable Moriarty’s beautiful trousers.

She reached the pig-stye, lifted the bucket, and tipped the contents
into a wooden trough. Constable Moriarty, still seated on the wall,
watched her admiringly. Her sleeves were rolled up above the elbows. She
had very well-shaped, plump, brown arms.

“There’s many a man,” he said, “might be glad enough to be that pig.”

Mary Ellen looked up at him with an air of innocent astonishment.

“Why would he then?” she said.

“The way he’d have you bringing his dinner to him,” said Moriarty.

This compliment must have been very gratifying to Mary Ellen, but she
made no reply to it. She set down the empty bucket on the ground and
rubbed her hands slowly on the sides of her skirt Moriarty probably
felt that he had done as much as could be expected of him in the way of
pretty speeches. He whistled “Kathleen Mavourneen” through once while
Mary Ellen wiped her hands dry. She picked up her bucket again and
turned to go away.

“Tell me this now,” said Moriarty. “Did ever you have your fortune
told?”

“I did not,” she said.

“It’s what I’m good at,” said Moriarty, “is telling fortunes. There was
an aunt of mine one time that was terrible skilful at it. It was her
taught me.”

“It’s a pity she had no more sense.”

“If you was to sit up on the wall beside me,” said Moriarty, “and if you
was to lend me the loan of your hand for one minute——”

“Get out,” said Mary Ellen.

“You’d be surprised, so you would,” said Moriarty, “at the things I’d
tell you.”

“I might.”

“You would.”

“But I won’t be,” said Mary Ellen, “for I’ve more to do than to be
listening to you.”

“Where’s the hurry?” said Moriarty. “Sure the day’s long.”

The affair might have ended in a manner pleasant to Moriarty and
interesting to the pig. The attraction of the occult would in all
probability have overcome Mary Ellen’s maidenly suspicions. She might
not have sat upon the wall. She would have almost certainly have yielded
her sticky hand if a sudden sound had not startled Moriarty. A motor-car
hooted at the far end of the village street. Moriarty jumped off the
wall.

“There’s one of them motor-cars,” he said, “and the fellow that’s in her
will be stopping at the barrack for to ask his way to somewhere. It’s a
curious thing, so it is, that them motor drivers never knows the way to
the place they’re going to, and it’s always the police they ask, as
if the police had nothing to do but to attend to them. I’ll have to be
off.”

He left the yard, hurried down the narrow lane, and crossed the road
to the barrack. Just as he reached it the car, a large, opulent-looking
vehicle, stopped outside Doyle’s Hotel. Moriarty went into the barrack
and wakened the sergeant. He had a keen sense of his duty towards his
superior officer. It would not have been kind or right to allow the
sergeant to sleep through an event so unusual as the stopping of a
handsome motor outside the door of the Imperial Hotel.

The car was a large one, but it carried only a single traveller. He
was a lean, sharp-faced man, clean shaven, with very piercing hard grey
eyes. He blew three blasts on the horn of his motor. Then Mr. Doyle
came out of the door. He blinked irritably at the stranger. The strong
sunlight affected his eyes, and the rude way in which he had been
awakened from his sleep overcame for a moment the natural instinct
of the hotel keeper. All hotel keepers are civil to possible guests.
Otherwise they would not succeed in their business. Mr. Doyle knew this,
but he scarcely realised at first that the gentleman in the motor-car
might be a guest. His was not a tourist’s hotel and he had been very
sound asleep.

“Say,” said the stranger, “are you the proprietor?”

“I am,” said Doyle.

“Can I register?” said the motorist.

The word was strange to Doyle, Guests at his hotel were very few. A
commercial traveller stopped a night with him occasionally, trying to
push the sale of drapery goods or boots in Ballymoy. An official of a
minor kind, an instructor in agriculture, or a young lady sent out to
better the lot of domestic fowls, was stranded now and then in Ballymoy
and therefore obliged to spend the night in Doyle’s hotel. But such
chance strangers merely asked for rooms and food. They did not want to
“register.”

“Can you what?” said Doyle.

“Register,” said the stranger.

“I don’t know can you,” said Doyle. “This is a backward place, but you
might try them at the police barrack. The sergeant’s an obliging man,
and if the thing can be done I wouldn’t doubt but he’d do it for you.”

“You don’t kind of catch on to my meaning,” said the stranger. “What I
want is to stop a day or two in your hotel.”

Doyle suddenly realised the possibilities of the situation.

“You can do that of course,” he said, “and welcome. I’d be glad if we
had a gentleman like yourself every day of the week.”

He turned as he spoke and shouted for Mary Ellen.

“Business pretty stagnant?” said the stranger.

“You may say that. Mary Ellen, Mary Ellen! Come here, I say.”

The stranger got out of his car. He looked up and down the empty street.

“Guess,” he said, “since I travelled in this slumbrous old country of
yours I’ve seen considerable stagnation, but this licks the worst I’ve
struck yet. Your town pretty well fathoms the depths. Are the folks here
alive at all?”

“They are, of course.”

Doyle looked round him as he spoke. He saw a good deal that the stranger
missed. Sergeant Colgan and Constable Moriarty standing well back inside
the barrack door, were visible, dim figures in the shadow, keenly alert,
surveying the stranger. Young Kerrigan, the butcher’s son, crouched,
half concealed, behind the body of a dead sheep which hung from a hook
outside the door of his father’s shop. He too was watching. One side of
the window blind of the Connacht Eagle office was pulled aside. Thaddeus
Gallagher was without doubt peering at the motor-car through a corner of
the window. Three small boys were lurking among the packing cases which
stood outside a shop further down the street. Doyle felt justified in
repeating his statement that many of the inhabitants of Ballymoy were
alive.

“There is,” he said, “many a one that’s alive enough, though I don’t say
but that business might be brighter. Mary Ellen, I say, come here.”

Mary Ellen appeared at the door of the hotel. She had improved her
appearance slightly by putting on an apron. But she had not found time
to wash her face. This was not her fault. Washing is a serious business.
In Mary Ellen’s case it would have taken a long time if it were to be in
the least effective. Doyle’s call was urgent.

“Why didn’t you come when you heard me calling you?” he said.

Mary Ellen looked at him with a gentle tolerant smile. She belonged to a
race which had discovered the folly of being in a hurry about anything.
She knew that Doyle was not really in a hurry, though he pretended to
be.

“Amn’t I coming?” she said.

Then she looked at the stranger. He, being a stranger and apparently
a man of some other nation, might perhaps really be in a hurry. Such
people sometimes are. But his eccentricities in no way mattered to
Mary Ellen. The wisdom of the ages was hers. The Irish have it. So
have eastern peoples. They will survive when the fussy races have worn
themselves out. She gave the stranger one glance of half contemptuous
pity and then looked at the motorcar.

“Now that you are here,” said Doyle severely, “will you make yourself
useful?”

Mary Ellen stared at the motor-car. Her beautiful brown eyes opened very
wide. Her mouth opened slightly and expanded in a smile. A long line of
the black transferred from the kitchen kettle to her cheek reached from
her ear to the point of her chin. It was broken as her smile broadened
and finally part of it was lost in the hollow of a dimple which
appeared. Mary Ellen had never before seen so splendid a motor.

“Will you stop grinning,” said Doyle, “and take the gentleman’s things
into the house?”

“My name,” said the stranger, “is Billing, Horace P. Billing.”

“Do you hear that now?” said Doyle to Mary Ellen.

She approached the motor-car cautiously, still smiling. Mr. Billing
handed out two bags and then a photographic camera with tripod legs,
strapped together. Doyle took one of the bags. Mary Ellen took the
other. Mr. Billing himself carried the camera.

“It occurs to me,” said Mr. Billing, “that this town kind of cries out
to be wakened up a bit.”

“I wouldn’t say,” said Doyle, “but it might be the better of it.”

Mary Ellen turned round and looked at Mr. Billing. She felt that he was
likely, if he were really bent on waking up the town, to begin with
her. It did not please her to be wakened up. She looked at Mr. Billing
anxiously. She wanted to know whether he were the kind of man who would
be able to rouse her to unusual activity.

“Where I come from,” said Mr. Billing, “I’m reckoned to hustle quite
considerable. I’d rather like to try if I could get a move on your
folks.”’

“You can try,” said Doyle. “I’d be glad if you’d try, for the place
wants it.”

No harm could possibly come of the effort; and it was likely to occupy
Mr. Billing for several days. The prospect was gratifying to Doyle.
A guest who travelled in a very large motor-car might be made to pay
heavily for his rooms and his meals.

Five small boys came out of different houses up and down the street.
When Mr. Billing, Doyle and Mary Ellen entered the hotel the boys
drifted together towards the motor-car. They walked all round it. They
peered cautiously into it. The boldest of them prodded the tyres with
his fingers. The window of the office of the Connacht Eagle was opened,
and Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher looked out Young Kerrigan emerged from the
shelter of the body of the dead sheep and stood outside the shop.
His father joined him. Both of them stared at the motor-car. Sergeant
Colgan, followed by Constable Moriarty, stepped out of the police
barrack and stalked majestically across the street. The sergeant frowned
heavily at the small boys.

“Be off out of that, every one of yez,” he said.

The small boys retreated at once. The law, in spite of all that is said
to the contrary, is greatly respected in the west of Ireland. Sergeant
Colgan would have made it respected anywhere. His appearance was far
more impressive than that of any judge in his robes of office. Constable
Moriarty, who was more than six feet high, was impressive too.

“That’s a fine car,” said the sergeant.

“It is,” said Moriarty, “as fine a one as ever I seen.”

“The man that owns it will be a high up man,” said the sergeant.

“He will,” said Moriarty.

The sergeant looked into the car. He gazed at the steering-wheel with
interest. He glanced intelligently at the levers. His eyes rested
finally on a speedometer.

“The like of that,” he said, pointing it out to Moriarty, “is what I
never seen before.”

“I’ve heard of them,” said Moriarty.

“There’s a clock along with it,” said the sergeant.

“The man that owns it,” said Moriarty, “must have a power of money.”





CHAPTER II

Doyle came out of the hotel. He joined the sergeant and Moriarty at the
motor-car.

“Good-morning, sergeant,” he said. “It’s a fine day, thanks be to God.
The people will only have themselves to thank if they don’t get their
hay saved this weather.”

“What I’m after saying to Constable Moriarty,” said the sergeant, “is
that that’s a fine car.”

“You may say that,” said Doyle.

“It’ll be some high up gentleman that owns it,” said the sergeant.

He paused. It was plainly the duty of Doyle to give some information
about his guest. But Doyle remained silent.

“He’ll have a power of money, whoever he is,” said Moriarty.

He and the sergeant looked at Doyle and waited. Doyle still remained
silent. The door of the office of the Connacht Eagle opened and Thaddeus
Gallagher shambled along the street. He was a tall, grizzled man,
exceedingly lean and ill-shaven. His clothes, which were shabby, hung
round him in desponding folds. His appearance would have led a stranger
to suppose that the Connacht Eagle was not a paying property. He greeted
Sergeant Colgan and Moriarty with friendly warmth. When he had nothing
else to write leading articles about he usually denounced the police,
accusing them of various crimes, from the simple swearing away of the
liberties of innocent men to the debauching of the morals of the young
women of Ballymoy. But this civic zeal did not prevent his being on
perfectly friendly terms with the members of the force. Nor did his
strong writing rouse any feeling of resentment in the mind of the
sergeant. He and Moriarty welcomed the editor warmly and invited him to
inspect the car.

Thaddeus Gallagher looked at the car critically. He rubbed his hand
along the dusty mud guard, opened and shut one of the doors, stroked the
bulb of the horn cautiously, and then turned to Doyle.

“Is it the Lord-Lieutenant you have within in the hotel?” he asked.

He spoke with a fine suggestion of scorn in his voice. As a prominent
local politician Thaddeus Gallagher was obliged to be contemptuous of
Lords-Lieutenant. Doyle looked offended and at first made no reply.
Sergeant Colgan, acting as peacemaker, spoke in a noncommittal, but
soothing tone.

“It might be,” he said, “it very well might be.”

“It is not then,” said Doyle. “Nor it’s not the Chief Secretary.”

“If it’s not,” said Gallagher, “it’s some other of them fellows out of
Dublin Castle.”

“It’s a high up gentleman surely,” said Sergeant Colgan.

“And one that has money to spare,” added Constable Moriarty. “It could
be that he’s one of the bosses of the Congested Districts Board.
Them ones is well paid and has motors kept for them along with their
salaries, so they tell me anyway.”

Then Mary Ellen came out of the hotel. She stood at a little distance
and smiled pleasantly at Constable Moriarty. Doyle turned on her.

“What is it that you want now, Mary Ellen?” he said. “Why aren’t you
within attending on the gentleman?”

“Sure I am,” said Mary Ellen.

“You are not,” said Doyle. “Don’t I see you standing there grinning at
Constable Moriarty?”

“He’s after asking for his dinner,” said Mary Ellen.

She referred of course to Mr. Billing. The suggestion that she was
grinning at Moriarty was unworthy of her notice.

“And if he is,” said Doyle, “why don’t you give it to him?”

“What’ll I give him?”

“Give him chops,” said Doyle. “And if there’s no chops in the house—and
there may not be—run across to Kerrigan the butcher and ask him for a
couple. It’ll be quicker than killing a chicken; but that’s what you’ll
have to do in the latter end if Kerrigan has no chops.”

“It was only this morning,” said Sergeant Colgan hopefully, “that
Kerrigan killed a sheep.”

Mary Ellen crossed the street towards Kerrigan’s shop. Constable
Moriarty winked at her as she passed. Mary Ellen was a good girl. She
took no notice of the wink. The sergeant, unfortunately, did.

“Come along out of this, Constable Moriarty,” he said. “Have you no
duties to perform that you can afford to be standing there all day
making faces at Mary Ellen? Come along now if you don’t want me to
report you.”

Sergeant Colgan, though Gallagher insinuated evil things about him, was
a man with a strict sense of propriety. He must have wanted very much
to hear something more about Doyle’s guest, but he marched off up the
street followed by Moriarty. Doyle and Gallagher watched them until they
were out of sight. Then Gallagher spoke again.

“If he isn’t the Lord-Lieutenant,” he said, “and if he isn’t the Chief
Secretary, will you tell me who he is?”

“It’s my opinion,” said Doyle, “that he’s a Yank.”

“I don’t know that I’ve much of an opinion of Yanks,” said Gallagher.
“It’s in my mind that the country would be better if there was fewer of
them came back to us. What I say is this: What good are they? What
do they do, only upset the minds of the people, teaching them to be
disrespectful to the clergy and to use language the like of which decent
people ought not to use?”

“It’s my opinion that he is a Yank anyway,” said Doyle.

Mary Ellen returned from Kerrigan’s shop. She carried a small parcel,
wrapped in newspaper. It contained two chops for Mr. Billing’s dinner.

“Mary Ellen,” said Doyle, “is it your opinion that the gentleman within
is a Yank?”

“He might be,” said Mary Ellen.

“Go you on in then,” said Doyle, “and be cooking them chops for him. Why
would you keep him waiting for his dinner and him maybe faint with the
hunger?”

“And why would you say he was a Yank?” said Gallagher.

“Why would I say it? You’d say it yourself, Thady Gallagher if so be
you’d heard the way he was talking. ‘Is there a live man in the place at
all?’ says he, meaning Ballymoy. ‘It’s waking up you want.’ says he.”

“Did he? The devil take him,” said Gallagher.

“‘And I’ve a good mind to try and wake you up myself,’ said he. ‘I’m
reckoned middling good at waking people up where I come from,’ says he.”

“Let him try,” said Gallagher. “Let him try if it pleases him. We’ll
teach him.”

Gallagher spoke with an impressive display of truculent self-confidence.
He had at the moment no doubt whatever that he could subdue Mr. Billing
or any other insolent American. His opportunity came almost at once.
Mr. Billing appeared at the door of the hotel. He looked extraordinarily
cool and competent. He also looked rather severe. His forehead was
puckered to a frown. It seemed that he was slightly annoyed about
something. Gallagher feared that his last remark might have been
overheard. He shrank back a little, putting Doyle between him and Mr.
Billing.

“Say,” said Mr. Billing, “is there any way of getting a move on that
hired girl of yours? It’ll be time for breakfast to-morrow morning
before she brings my lunch if some one doesn’t hustle her a bit.”

“Mary Ellen,” shouted Doyle. “Mary Ellen, will you hurry up now and cook
the gentleman’s dinner?” Then he sank his voice. “She’s frying the chops
this minute,” he said. “If you was to stand at the kitchen door you’d
hear them in the pan.”

Thaddeus Gallagher, reassured and confident that Mr. Billing had not
overheard his threat, stepped forward and stood bowing, his hat in his
hands. Wealthy Americans may be objectionable, but they are rare in the
west of Ireland. Gallagher felt that he would like to know Mr. Billing.
Doyle introduced him.

“This is Mr. Gallagher,” he said. “Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher, J. P.”

Mr. Billing bowed courteously and shook hands with Mr. Gallagher.

“Proud to meet you, sir,” he said. “Proud to meet any prominent citizen
of this section.”

“Mr. Thady Gallagher,” said Doyle, “is the proprietor of the Connacht
Eagle, our principal newspaper.”

The Connacht Eagle was, in fact, the only newspaper in Ballymoy. It
was the only newspaper published within a radius of forty miles from
Ballymoy.

It could therefore be quite truthfully called the principal one. Mr.
Billing shook Thady Gallagher’s hand again.

“I’m a newspaper man myself,” he said. “I control two-thirds of the
press in the state where I belong.”

Thady Gallagher seemed greatly impressed by this statement. Doyle felt
more than ever that his new guest was a man who ought to be treated with
all possible consideration.

“It could be,” he said, “that them chops would be ready for you now, and
if you’ll tell the girl what it is you’d like to drink——”

“When I’ve finished my lunch,” said Mr. Billing, “I’d like to take a
stroll round this section. There are some things I want to see. Perhaps
Mr. Gallagher will come with me, if he can spare the time.”

“Thady Gallagher will be pleased,” said Doyle. “And as for sparing the
time, he has plenty of that. You’ll go with the gentleman, won’t you,
Thady?”

“I will, of course,” said Gallagher.

“And there’s no man knows the neighbourhood better,” said Doyle. “There
isn’t one in it, man, woman, or child, that he isn’t acquainted with,
and anything there might be to tell about their fathers or mothers
before them, Thady Gallagher is well fit to tell it to you.”.

“What I’d like to be shown first,” said Mr. Billing, “is the statue to
the memory of General John Regan.”

Doyle looked at Gallagher doubtfully. Gallagher edged away a little. He
seemed inclined to take shelter again behind Doyle.

“The statue?” said Doyle.

“Statue or other memorial,” said Mr. Billing.

“With regard to the statue——” said Doyle slowly.

Then he turned round and caught Gallagher by the arm.

“Speak up, Thady Gallagher,” he said, “and tell the gentleman about the
statue.”

“With reference to the statue——” said Gallagher.

“Yes,” said Mr. Billing encouragingly, “the statue to General John
Regan.”

“With reference to the statue of the deceased general,” said Gallagher.

“What he’s wanting to say,” said Doyle, “is that at the present time
there’s no statue to the General, not in Ballymoy, anyway.”

“You surprise me some,” said Mr. Billing.

“It’s what there ought to be,” said Doyle, “and that’s a fact.”

“Is Ballymoy such a nursery of heroes,” said Mr. Billing, “that you
can afford to neglect the memory of the great General, the patriot
statesman, the deliverer of Bolivia?”

“Speak up, Thady,” said Doyle, “and tell the gentleman why there’s no
statue to the General in Ballymoy.”

Gallagher cleared his throat and began to speak. At first his words came
to him slowly; but as he warmed to his subject he became fluent and even
eloquent.

“It’s on account of the way we find ourselves situated in this country
at the present time,” he said. “It’s not the hearts of the people that’s
at fault. There isn’t one, not the poorest man among us, that wouldn’t
be willing to do honour to the memory of the great men of the past that
died on the scaffold in defence of the liberty of the people. It’s the
cursed system of Castle Government and the tyranny of the landlords,
and the way the people is driven off their farms by the rack-renting
flunkeys of the rent office. How is the country to prosper, and how
is statues to be erected to them that deserve statues, so long as the
people isn’t able to call their souls their own? But, glory be to God,
it won’t be so for long! We have Home Rule as good as got, and when we
have it——”

Gallagher might have gone on speaking for a long time. He was a man of
tried and practised eloquence. He had arrived without much effort at
his favourite subject. Fragments of old speeches, glowing periods,
oft-repeated perorations thronged confusedly on his memory. Mr. Billing
seemed to be listening with sympathy and admiration. It might be a long
time before such a favourable opportunity for making a speech came to
Gallagher again. Unfortunately he was interrupted. Mary Ellen had come,
unperceived, out of the hotel. She was at Mr. Billing’s elbow just when
Gallagher reached his prophecy about Home Rule. She spoke without the
slightest regard for the orator’s feelings.

“The chops is fried,” she said.

Doyle had often heard his friend make speeches before. He had no wish to
be subjected to unnecessary oratory on a very hot day. He supported Mary
Ellen’s appeal.

“It would be as well for you,” he said, “to go and eat them, the way
they won’t be getting cold on you.”

Mr. Billing saw the wisdom of this advice at once. He turned to go into
the hotel. But he evidently wanted to hear more of Thady Gallagher’s
speech.

“When I’ve finished my lunch,” he said, “I shall look forward to a
long talk with Mr. Gallagher. I want to gather together all the local
traditions which survive about the boyhood of the great General. I’m
writing his biography, gentlemen. I need say no more.”

“Mary Ellen,” said Doyle, “whatever the gentleman fancies in the way of
a drink, will you see that he gets it?”

Mary Ellen, smiling pleasantly, walked in front of Mr. Billing and
conducted him to the small ill-lighted room which Doyle called the
Commercial Room of his hotel. There, on a very dirty table cloth, were
a knife and fork, a plate which held two chops with a quantity of grease
round them, and a dish with five pallid potatoes in it. The meal was not
appetising. On a very hot day it was almost repulsive. But Mr. Billing
was either really hungry or he was a man of unusual determination. He
sat down to his chops with a smile.

“I guess,” he said, “that whisky is the drink you’re most likely to have
in this hotel?”

“There’s porter,” said Mary Ellen, “and there’s minerals, and there’s
ginger cordial.”

“If I’m here for a week,” said Mr. Billing, “I’ll put you wise in the
matter of making cocktails. A Saratoga cocktail is a drink——”

“Is it whisky I’ll bring you now?” said Mary Ellen.

She was a girl of sense and wisdom. She was no more inclined to listen
to Mr. Billing’s panegyric of the Saratoga cocktail than to Thady
Gallagher’s patriotic denunciation of the flunkeys of the rent office.
Without waiting for an answer she went away and brought Mr. Billing the
usual quantity of Irish whisky in the bottom of a tumbler with a bottle
of soda water.

Doyle and Thady Gallagher, left alone in the street, stared at each
other in silence. It was Doyle who spoke first:

“What you want, Thady,” he said, “is a drop of something to drink, to
revive the courage in you.”

“What sort of a fellow is that at all?” said Thady hoarsely.

“A pint of porter, now,” said Doyle, “or a drop of spirits. You want it
this minute, and you’ll want it more before, you’re through with the job
that you have on hand.”

He led the way into the bar and provided Thady with a satisfying
draught. Thady emptied the tumbler without drawing breath. Then he took
his pipe from his pocket and lit it.

“Mr. Doyle,” he said, “you’re a man I’ve a liking for and always had.
What’s more, you’re a man I respect, and it isn’t everyone that I would
say that to.”

“The same to you,” said Doyle, “and may you live long to enjoy it. Will
you have another drop?”

“I don’t mind if I do,” said Thady.

Doyle filled up the empty tumbler. As he did so Gallagher spoke with
serious deliberation.

“Seeing that you’re a man I’ve every confidence in, I’d be glad if you’d
tell me this. Who was General John Regan? For I never heard tell of
him.”

“It’ll be better for you, Thady, to know something about him be the same
more or less, before the gentleman within has finished his dinner. He’ll
be asking questions of you the whole of the rest of the day.”

“Let him ask.”

“And you’ll have to be answering him, for he’ll not rest contented
without you do.”

“There’s no Regans here,” said Gallagher, “and what’s more there never
was.”

“There’s no statue anyway,” said Doyle, “nor there won’t be.”

“I don’t know that there’d be any harm in a statue,” said Gallagher.
“What has me bothered is who the General was.”

“There’ll be no statue,” said Doyle. “It’s all very well to be talking,
but the rates is too high already without an extra penny in the pound
for a statue that nobody wants.”

“I wouldn’t be in favour of a statue myself,” said Gallagher, “unless,
of course, the gentleman was to pay for it himself, and he might.”

“Of course if he was to pay for it, it would be different. By the look
of the motor-car he came in I’d say he’d plenty of money.”

The idea that Mr. Billing could pay for a statue was a pleasant one,
and it was always possible that he might do so. He appeared to be very
anxious that there should be a statue.

“There’s some men,” said Doyle hopefully, “that has no sense in the way
they spend what money they’ve got.”

Mr. Gallagher admitted with a sigh that there are such men. He himself
had no money, or very little. If, as he hoped, he succeeded in becoming
a Member of Parliament, he would have money, large quantities of it, a
full £400 a year. He would have more sense than to spend any of it
in erecting statues. Doyle, on the other hand, had money. He lent
it freely, at a high rate of interest, to the other inhabitants of
Ballymoy. This was his idea of the proper use of money. To spend it
on works of public utility or sentimental value, struck him as very
foolish.

“I’d be glad, all the same,” said Gallagher, “if I knew who the General
was that he’s talking about.”

“It could be,” said Doyle hopefully, “that he was one of them ones that
fought against the Government at the time of Wolfe Tone.”

“He might, of course. But the gentleman was saying something about
Bolivia.”

“Where’s that at all?” said Doyle.

Thady Gallagher did not know. Editors of newspapers are supposed to know
everything and have succeeded in impressing the public with the idea
that they do, but there are probably a few things about which even the
ablest editor has to refer to encyclopedias; and Gallagher was not by
any means at the top of his profession. The Connacht Eagle was indeed a
paper which exercised a very great influence on the minds of those
who read it, more influence, perhaps, than even The Times has on its
subscribers. For the readers of Gallagher’s leading articles and columns
of news were still in that primitive stage of culture in which every
statement made in print is accepted as certainly true, whereas the
subscribers to The Times have been educated into an unworthy kind
of scepticism. Also the readers of the Connacht Eagle read little or
nothing else, while those who read The Times usually glance at one or
two other papers as well, and even waste their time and unsettle their
minds by dipping into books. Thus, in spite of the fact that The Times
appears every day, and the Connacht Eagle only once a week, it is likely
that the Irish paper exercises more real influence than the English
one—produces, that is to say, more definite effect upon the opinions
of men who have votes. The editor of The Times would perhaps scarcely
recognise Thady Gallagher as a fellow journalist. He may know—would
probably in any case be ashamed to admit that he did not know—where
Bolivia is. Thady Gallagher did not know, and was prepared to confess
his ignorance in private to his friend. Yet Gallagher was in reality the
more important man of the two.

“I know as much about Bolivia,” he said, “as I do about the General, and
that’s nothing at all.”

“I’m glad it’s you and not me,” said Doyle, “that he took the fancy to
go out walking with.”

“I suppose now,” said Gallagher, “that you wouldn’t come along with us.”

“I will not,” said Doyle, “so you may make your mind easy about that.”

“I don’t see what harm it would do you.”

“I’ve things to look after,” said Doyle, “and anyway I don’t fancy
spending my time talking about a dead General that nobody ever heard
of.”

“It’s what I feel myself,” said Gallagher.

“You may feel it,” said Doyle, “but you’ll have to go with him. It was
you he asked and not me.”





CHAPTER III

Dr. Lucius O’Grady is the only medical man in Ballymoy. Whatever
money there is to be won by the practice of the art of healing in the
neighbourhood, Dr. O’Grady wins and has all to himself. Unfortunately it
is not nearly sufficient for his needs. He is not married and so cannot
plead a wife and family as excuses for getting into debt. But he is a
man of imaginative mind with an optimistic outlook upon life. Men of
this kind hardly ever live within their incomes, however large their
incomes are; and Dr. O’Grady’s was really small. The dullard does not
want things which the man of lively imagination feels that he must have.
The sour man of gloomy disposition is forever haunted by the possibility
of misfortune. He hoards whatever pittance he may earn. Dr. O’Grady had
good spirits and a delightful confidence in life. He spent all, and more
than all he had, feeling sure that the near future held some great good
fortune for him—a deadly epidemic perhaps, which would send all the
people of Ballymoy flocking to his surgery, or a post under the new
Insurance Act The very qualities of mind which made him improvident
made him also immensely popular. Everybody liked him. Even his creditors
found it hard to speak harshly to him. He owed money to Doyle; but
Doyle, though as keen as any man living on getting what was due to him,
refrained from hurrying Dr. O’Grady over much. He grumbled a great deal,
but he allowed the account in the shop attached to the hotel to run on.
He even advanced sums of hard cash when some distant creditor, a Dublin
tailor, for instance, who did not appreciate the doctor’s personal
charm, became importunate. Between what was due in the shop for tea,
sugar, whisky, tobacco, and other necessaries, and the money actually
lent, Dr. O’Grady owed Doyle rather more than £60. He owed Gallagher
more than £1, being five years’ subscription to the Connacht Eagle. He
owed a substantial sum to Kerrigan, the butcher. He owed something to
every other shopkeeper in Ballymoy. The only people to whom he did not
owe money were Major Kent, Mr. Gregg, the District Inspector of Police,
and Mr. Ford, the stipendiary magistrate. No one could have owed money
to Mr. Ford because he was a hard and suspicious man who never lent
anything. Nobody could have borrowed from Mr. Gregg, because Mr. Gregg,
who had just got married, had no money to lend. Major Kent had a little
money and would have lent it to Dr. O’Grady, would, in fact, have given
it to him without any hope of ever getting it back again, but the
doctor refused to borrow from him. He had a conscientious objection to
victimising his personal friends. Doyle, so he explained, lived very
largely by lending money, and therefore offered himself as fair game to
the impecunious borrower. The shopkeepers throve on a system of credit.
They were fair game too. Major Kent was in a different case. To borrow
from him was to take a mean advantage of the good nature of a simple,
unprofessional man.

Major Kent and Dr. O’Grady walked into Ballymoy together at about
half past two on the day of Mr. Billing’s arrival. They had lunched at
Portsmouth Lodge, the Major’s house. Dr. O’Grady had given his opinion
of a new filly which the Major had bought a few days before. It was
a very unfavourable opinion, and the Major, who had the greatest
confidence in the doctor’s judgment, was duly depressed.

“If I were you, Major,” said the doctor, “I’d sell that one at once.
She’s no good.”

“I’d sell her fast enough,” said the Major gloomily, “if I could find a
buyer.”

“It was £30 you gave for her in the fair?” said the doctor.

“It was; and if you’re right about her she’s not worth the half of it.
She’s not worth £12.”

“I happen to know that fellow Geraghty,” said the doctor. “The man who
stuck you with her. He’s a patient of mine. I pulled him through his
last attack of d. t.’s so I know all there is to know about him. He’d
stick an archangel. If he happened to be selling him a pair of wings it
would turn out afterwards that the feathers were dropping out.”

“If you know him,” said the Major, “you know a blackguard.”

“After sticking you with the filly,” said the doctor, “he spent the
evening drinking in the hotel.”

“He would.”

“And the more he drank the bigger the price was that he said he got from
you. When Doyle turned him out in the end he was saying that he had
your cheque for £60 in his pocket. I don’t suppose Doyle believed that.
Nobody would. But he probably thinks you gave £40 or £45.”

“All I gave was £30. But I don’t see that it matters what Doyle
believes.”

“It does matter,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If Doyle believes you gave £40 for
the filly, and if you were to offer her to him for £35 he’d think he was
getting a bargain and he’d jump at it. Doyle’s just the kind of fool who
thinks he knows all about horses and so he’s quite an easy man to stick.
Come on now, and we’ll try.”

Major Kent was in all ordinary affairs of life a strictly honourable
man. But horses are not ordinary affairs. It is on record that a bishop,
an Irishman and therefore intensely religious, once sold a thoroughly
unsound horse to an archdeacon for a large price. The archdeacon had a
high opinion of the bishop beforehand, regarding him as a saintly man
of childlike simplicity. He had a much higher opinion of him after he
understood the failings of the animal he had bought. He then respected
the bishop for his shrewdness. Horse-dealing is a thing apart from all
other buying and selling. Honesty, in the common sense of the word,
does not enter into it. Therefore, Major Kent was quite ready to defraud
Doyle if he could. He and Dr. O’Grady walked into Ballymoy together for
the purpose.

They reached the corner of the market square and caught sight of
Mr. Billing’s large motor-car standing outside the hotel. Doyle and
Gallagher, who had stopped drinking, were standing near it.

“If Doyle’s bought that motor,” said the Major, “he won’t look at the
filly.”

“He hasn’t,” said the doctor. “What would he do with the motor if he had
it? All the same it’s queer. I don’t know what it’s doing there. Nobody
with money enough to own a car like that could possibly be stopping at
Doyle’s Hotel. Come along and let’s find out about it.”

They hurried across the square and greeted Doyle and Gallagher.

“Whose is the big motor?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“It belongs to an American gentleman,” said Doyle, “who’s within in the
hotel. We’re waiting for him this minute. He’s getting his camera, and
when he has it got he’s going round with Thady Gallagher to photograph
the town.”

Gallagher took Major Kent by the arm and drew him apart.

“Major,” he said, “can you tell me who was General John Regan?”

“Never heard of him,” said the Major, “but if he owns that car he must
be a middling well-off man.”

“Look here, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you know that filly the Major
bought at the fair.”

“I’ve heard of her,” said Doyle.

“Well, as it happens,” said Dr. O’Grady, “she turns out to be a bit too
good for what he wants. His idea was to get something to do a bit of
carting, and it turns out that this one is—well, she has breeding. Now,
look here, Doyle———”

He led Doyle apart just out of earshot of the Major and Gallagher.

“I owe you a trifle, don’t I, Doyle?”

“As near as I can go to it without looking at my books,” said Doyle,
“you owe me £60, and I’d be thankful if so be that it’s quite convenient
to you——”

“It isn’t a bit convenient,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but I quite admit that
I owe the money. Now what I suggest is this. I’ve persuaded the Major
to let you have that filly cheap, dirt cheap. It will be found money to
you, Doyle, if you get her at the price the Major’s going to name,
and you may be able to knock a pound or two off that. Under these
circumstances and seeing that I’m putting the chance in your way—it
isn’t everyone that could, but I’m a friend of the Major’s and he trusts
me—I think you ought to stop talking about the trifle I owe you. I’m
sick of the subject.”

“You’re not near as sick of it as I am,” said Doyle, “and I don’t know
that I want the filly.”

“You do want her,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You want anything that you can
make money out of. Hullo! Who’s that?”

Mr. Billing, carrying his camera, appeared at the door of the hotel.

“It’s the American gentleman that owns the motorcar,” said Doyle. “Tell
me this now, doctor. Did ever you hear of General John Regan?”

“Of course I did,” said Dr. O’Grady. “He’s a well-known millionaire,
just the sort of man to be touring the country in a big motor. Go you
off now and settle with the Major about the filly. I’ll entertain the
General for you.”

“For God’s sake, doctor, be careful what you say,” said Doyle in a
whisper. “The General’s dead this twenty years and it’s a statue there
ought to be to his memory. So that fellow’s after saying, any way.”

“Oh, all right,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’s just the same thing. I’ll
manage. You go and settle with the Major.”

He approached Mr. Billing jauntily.

“Delighted to meet you, sir,” he said. “Delighted to welcome you
to Ballymoy. You’ll find it a most interesting locality. My name is
O’Grady, Lucius O’Grady, M.D.”

Mr. Billing took off his hat, laid down his camera, and shook hands with
the doctor.

“Mine is Billing,” he said. “Horace P. Billing. I come from America. My
object in visiting Ballymoy——”

“The poor old General, of course,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We thought you’d
be sure to come sooner or later. Your uncle, wasn’t he, or great uncle?
I forget.”

Mr. Billing seemed surprised, very much surprised. He dropped Dr.
O’Grady’s hand abruptly and stared at him. Then he recovered himself
with an effort.

“I can’t claim relationship with that great man,” he said.

“That’s a pity,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I’m his biographer,” said Mr. Billing. “I’m engaged in writing the
first complete life of the founder of the Bolivian Republic. I have come
to Ballymoy——”

“You couldn’t possibly have come to a better place.”

Dr. O’Grady was not a literary man, but he had an idea that people who
write books seek out quiet places in which they are not likely to be
over excited while engaged in their trying work. Ballymoy seemed to him
a suitable place for anyone engaged in writing a biography.

“It surprises me some,” said Mr. Billing, “to find that you’ve no statue
erected to the memory of the General. I’d have thought——”

“The matter is under discussion,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Our Urban District
Council is alive to its duty in the matter. At the last meeting—let me
see now, was it the last meeting? Gallagher! Thady Gallagher! Come here
for a minute.”

Thady Gallagher, who had been acting as umpire in an animated wrangle
between Doyle and Major Kent, shambled across to the door of the hotel
where Dr. O’Grady and Mr. Billing were standing.

“Was it the last meeting of the Urban District Council,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “or was it the last but one, that you were discussing the
erection of a statue to General John Regan?”

He did not venture to wink as he asked the question, but Gallagher was
quite quick-witted enough to give the proper answer.

“It was the last meeting,” he said.

“There was a slight difference of opinion among the members,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “as to the form which the memorial was to take. Some of them
wanted a life-size statue in white marble. Mr. Gallagher here was more
in favour of a drinking fountain. It was you who wanted the fountain
wasn’t it, Thady?”

“It was,” said Gallagher.

“As a cheaper form of memorial,” said Dr. O’Grady, “so as to spare the
rates as far as possible.”

“That’s right,” said Gallagher.

“If you will allow me to say so,” said Mr. Billing, “the question of
expense ought not to be allowed to stand in your way. I myself will
gladly promise——”

Mr. Billing hesitated for a moment. It was not clear whether he meant to
promise a handsome subscription or merely to say that he would help in
collecting the necessary money. Dr. O’Grady thought it well to assume at
once that a subscription had been promised.

“Good,” he said, “take note of that, Thady, and announce it to the Urban
District Council at the next meeting. Mr. Billing will hand over his
subscription to the treasurer as soon as one is appointed. You can
arrange about a proper vote of thanks being passed.”

Mr. Billing seemed quite pleased at this interpretation of his
unfinished sentence. He went on to make another promise.

“And I think I may safely guarantee,” he said, “on behalf of the people
of Bolivia——they can never forget——”

“They oughtn’t to,” said the doctor. “After all he did more for them
than he ever did for us.”

“He was born here,” said Mr. Billing, “and that’s something to be proud
of.”

“And we are proud of it. Thady Gallagher is having an article in his
paper next week saying how much we appreciate the dear old General.
Aren’t you, Thady?”

“I am, of course,” said Gallagher.

Then, lest he should be committed any further, Gallagher slipped away
and joined Major Kent and Doyle. They were standing together near the
motorcar in high debate as to whether the price of the filly was to
be £30 or £34. The Major had abated one pound of the price he asked at
first. Doyle had, so far, resisted every effort to induce him to make
an advance upon his original offer. They were both enjoying themselves
greatly. But Gallagher interrupted them.

“The doctor knows all about him,” he said, “thanks be to God he’s——”

“She’s a filly,” said Doyle, “and I know as much about her as the doctor
does.”

He had for the moment forgotten his American guest, and was thinking
only of the animal which Major Kent was trying to sell him.

“It’s the General I’m talking about,” said Gallagher in an aggrieved
tone, “and the doctor says there’s to be an article on the paper about
him next week. But if there is the doctor may write it himself. It’ll be
easy for him seeing he knows who the General was.”

“He does not know any more than the rest of us,” said Doyle. “Didn’t he
say a minute ago he was a well-known millionaire?”

“He knows now, anyway,” said Gallagher, “and what’s more he says that
the Urban District Council has been talking about erecting a statue to
him.”

“Erecting a statue to who?” said the Major.

“To General John Regan, of course,” said Gallagher.

“But sure there was no such talk,” said Doyle, “not that I heard of,
anyway.”

“There was not,” said Gallagher, “but there will be now; and there might
have been. There’s no denying that there might have been.”

“Doyle,” said the Major anxiously. “We must finish settling the price of
the filly later on. I’m nervous, I’m confoundedly nervous about what the
doctor may be doing. You never know what wild idea he may take into his
head, or what he may let us all in for.”

“He’s all right,” said Gallagher. “Don’t I tell you he’s arranging with
the American gentleman?”

“He may be getting us all into some mess or other. You never know what
the doctor will be at. He’s so infernally imaginative.”

Mr. Billing and Dr. O’Grady had left the door of the hotel. They were
standing together in the middle of the square almost opposite the police
barrack. Major Kent hurried towards them. Doyle and Gallagher followed
him slowly.

“What’s this talk about a statue?” said Doyle. “Didn’t I tell you before
that I’d agree to no statue? Isn’t the rates high enough already without
that? And don’t I have to pay more of them than any other man in the
town?”

“There’ll be no addition to the rates,” said Gallagher. “The way the
doctor was fixing it up it’ll be the American gentleman that’ll pay
for the statue. He’s just after saying he will, and the Urban District
Council is to pass a vote of thanks to him, which is what they’ll be
glad to do, and I’ll draw it up myself.”

“Of course,” said Doyle, slightly mollified, “if he pays the cost of it
there’ll be no objection to the statue. But are you sure now that he’s
fit? Statues cost a deal.”

“Look at the motor-car he came in,” said Gallagher.

The motor seemed conclusive evidence. It was a very splendid vehicle.
Doyle hurried forward. A stranger who proposed to spend large sums of
money in the town deserved to be treated with every kind of politeness
and respect. A statue still struck Doyle as an exceedingly useless
thing; but he was not without hope that Mr. Billing might be persuaded
to give his money, if he really wanted to give money, to some more
sensible object.

Dr. O’Grady introduced Major Kent to Mr. Billing.

“Our principal resident gentleman,” he said, “a J. P. and a strong
Unionist. Gallagher, of course, is a Home Ruler. But these little
political differences of opinion don’t really matter. They’re both
equally keen on doing their duty to the memory of the great General.”

“What’s that?” said the Major. “What General are you talking about?”

“General John Regan,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Who? What?” said the Major.

“Don’t give yourself away now, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady, in a whisper.
“Don’t let Mr. Billing find out that you’ve never heard of the General.
You ought to have heard of him. The Major,” he said aloud, “isn’t as
well up in the General’s history as he might be. He hasn’t studied the
details of his campaigns; but he quite agrees with the rest of us that
there ought to be a statue to his memory.”

“Dr. O’Grady has just informed me,” said Mr. Billing, “that the centre
of this square is the site that has been selected by your Urban District
Council.”

“The very spot we’re standing on at the present moment,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “The Major has promised £5, which shows how keen he is on the
project. Don’t say you haven’t, Major. We all know that you’re a modest
man, doing good by stealth and blushing to find it known. But a
public subscription can’t be kept secret. Sooner or later the list of
subscribers will have to be published. Doyle,” he looked round as he
spoke and saw Doyle and Gallagher standing near him. “Doyle has promised
another £5. He ought to be giving more, and I daresay he will in the
end. He’s a much richer man than the Major, though he doesn’t look
it. Gallagher is good for another pound. It doesn’t sound much from
a newspaper editor, but it’s as much as he can afford. Half
the advertisements in his paper aren’t paid for at all. Father
McCormack—he’s the parish priest, and we haven’t asked him yet, but
he’ll put down his name for £10 at least. He always supports every kind
of good work liberally.”

“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Billing, “you may put me down for five hundred
dollars.”

Doyle and Gallagher drew pieces of paper and pencils from their pockets.
They did sums rapidly, Doyle on the back of an old envelope, Gallagher
on a sheet of paper already covered with shorthand notes. Dr. O’Grady
worked his sum in his head. He arrived at his answer first.

“A hundred pounds!” he said. “A generous subscription!”

“It’s more than a hundred,” said Doyle. “What do you make it, Thady?”

“Counting 4s. 2d. to the dollar,” said Gallagher, “it comes to———”

“There’s a halfpenny along with that,” said Doyle, “as often as not.”

“Anyway,” said Gallagher, “it won’t be less than £104 3s. 4d.”

“The Urban District Council,” said Doyle, “will take a delight in
passing that vote of thanks to Mr. Billing at its next meeting, and
it’ll be a good strong vote, won’t it, Thady?”

“As strong as ever any one that was passed about the landlords,” said
Gallagher, “only different, of course, mighty different.”

“Look here, O’Grady,” said Major Kent. “What do you mean by saying
that I’m going to subscribe £5? Who is this General you’re all talking
about?”

“Do shut up, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Everything’s all right if you’ll
only keep quiet. As you’ve got a camera with you, Mr. Billing,” he went
on, “you might like to take a photograph of that house opposite you. It
was there that the great General——”

“Glory be to God,” said Gallagher, “it’s the police barrack!”

“The birthplace of the great General?” said Mr. Billing, taking off his
hat.

“Not exactly,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Thady Gallagher will show you his
birthplace this afternoon. This is the house in which he spent his early
youth, up to the age of eleven years.”

“Excuse me,” said Mr. Billing. “I’ll just get my camera. A view of that
house will be most interesting. I certainly ought to have it for my
biography.”

He crossed the road to the hotel and picked up his camera. He carried it
to the middle of the square and set up the tripod legs. Then he screwed
the camera into its place.

“O’Grady,” said Major Kent, angrily. “I don’t want to make a public
exposure of you before a total stranger, but if you don’t stop trying to
make fools of us all———”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Major,” said the doctor. “I’m
not making a fool of anyone. I’m helping to persuade Mr. Billing to
erect a statue in this town. You can’t deny that a statue would be an
improvement to the place.”

“A statue!” said the Major. “Who to?”

“Good Heavens!” said Dr. O’Grady, “haven’t you grasped that yet? To
General John Regan.”

Mr. Billing had his head under a black cloth. He was screwing the
lens of his camera backwards and forwards and appeared to be entirely
absorbed in his photography.

“Tell me now, doctor,” said Doyle, “before we go further into the
matter—— Mind you, I’m not saying a word against what you’re doing, but
I’d be glad to know who was General John Regan.”

“If I’m to show the American gentleman the birthplace of the General,”
 said Gallagher, “I’ll need to know where it is. Will you tell me this
now, doctor, where was the General born?”

“I haven’t time,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to give you all elementary lectures
on modern history; and I certainly haven’t the temper to spend all day
hammering into your heads simple facts which——”

“Facts!” said the Major.

“Go home, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You’ve no tact, and in an affair of
this kind where the highest kind of diplomacy is necessary, you’re not
only useless, you’re actually dangerous. Now, Doyle, do you or do you
not want to have the handling of that American gentleman’s £100? You do,
of course. Very well then. Leave the matter in my hands and don’t annoy
me by asking frivolous questions. Thady, the birthplace of the General
is one of those ruined cottages—it doesn’t in the least matter which—on
the grass farm where Doyle has his cattle ever since you and your League
prevented anyone else taking the place. You ought to have known that
without bothering me. Good Heavens! Here’s the police sergeant coming to
ask questions now.”

Sergeant Colgan and Constable Moriarty were approaching at a rapid walk.

“Begging your pardon, doctor,” said the sergeant, “but is that a camera
that the gentleman has, and is he thinking of taking a picture of the
barrack?”

“He is,” said the doctor, “but he’s not photographing it as a barrack
at all. He’s doing it in an entirely different spirit. So there’s no
necessity for you to start any theory about his being a German spy, or
to raise stupid objections.”

“I wasn’t thinking of objecting,” said the sergeant. “It makes no matter
to me what notion he has in his head. But what Constable Moriarty was
saying to me this minute——” he hesitated, and then added, “speak up now,
Moriarty.”

“What the sergeant said to me,” said Moriarty, “as soon as ever he seen
the gentleman with the camera——”

“It wasn’t me passed the remark,” said the sergeant, “but yourself. I’ll
not have it put out that I was the one——”

Mr. Billing, standing bare-headed beside his camera, squeezed a yellow
bulb and clicked the shutter of his lens. He turned smiling.

“A successful photograph, I hope, gentlemen,” he said. “The people of
Bolivia will be interested to see it. It will adorn the first volume of
the General’s life.”

“There!” said Dr. O’Grady to Sergeant Colgan. “That comes of not
speaking out promptly. The photograph is taken now and whatever remark
it was that you or Moriarty made will be entirely wasted.”

“It’s a pity, so it is,” said the sergeant, “for what Constable Moriarty
was after saying——”

“What the sergeant said,” said Moriarty, “is that he’d be glad if the
gentleman would take him along with the barrack.”

“It’s not often,” said the sergeant, “that we have anyone taking
photographs round in these parts, and Constable Moriarty would have been
pleased to be took on account of being able to send the photo after to a
young lady that he is acquainted with up in Dublin.”

“There’s no young lady up in Dublin,” said Moriarty sulkily.

Dr. O’Grady was a man of quick sympathy and a kind heart. He realised
at once that both Sergeant Colgan and Constable Moriarty wanted to have
their photographs taken.

“Go over to the door of the barrack,” he said, “and arrange yourselves
in such a way as to look as ornamental as possible. I’ll try to get the
gentleman to take another photograph.”

Mr. Billing had slipped his dark slide into his pocket, and was
unscrewing his camera from its stand. Dr. O’Grady called to him.

“I’m afraid,” he said, “that you got your photograph wrong.”

“Mistake about the house,” said Mr. Billing. “Well, it can’t be helped.
Which is the right one?”

“Not exactly that,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You’ve got the proper house, but
the Major has just reminded me——”

“I did not,” said Major Kent.

“Well, if it wasn’t you it was Thady. Thady Gallagher has just reminded
me that the top storey wasn’t built when the General lived there. The
Government added it afterwards when the place was bought for a police
barrack. What you ought to do if you want to get the thing absolutely
right is to take another photograph and make sure that the top storey
doesn’t come into it.”

“I’m greatly obliged to you,” said Mr. Billing. “I’ll expose a second
plate.”

He arranged his camera again. Sergeant Colgan and Moriarty settled
themselves in stiff attitudes, one on each side of the barrack door.

“Am I to take the two policemen as well?” said Mr. Billing, looking out
from beneath his black cloth.

“You may as well,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It will interest the Bolivians
to see how this country is overrun with what Thady Gallagher calls the
armed forces of an alien power.”

“What I say is this,” said Thady Gallagher, grasping at his opportunity,
“so long as the people of this country is kept in subjection and the
cursed system of landlordism is supported——”

“Look here, O’Grady,” said Major Kent, angrily, “I can’t be expected to
stand this.”

“It’s all right, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’s only poor old Thady.
You know jolly well he doesn’t mean a word of it.”

“As long as the sacredness of our homes is invaded,” said Gallagher,
“and the virtues of our families corrupted by the overfed minions of the
landlord class——”

“Oh, do shut up, Thady,” said the doctor. “We all know that stuff off
by heart, and you must try to recollect that the Major’s a Unionist. He
can’t be expected to listen to you peaceably; and if we don’t run this
statue business on strictly non-political lines we’ll never be able to
carry it through.”

“Whisht now, Thady, whisht,” said Doyle soothingly; “sure the sergeant
is doing you no harm.”

Mr. Billing clicked his shutter again. Sergeant Colgan and Constable
Moriarty relapsed from their strained attitudes and breathed freely.

“Got the lower storey all right?” said Dr. O’Grady. “Good. I daresay now
you’d like to toddle around with Thady Gallagher and see the General’s
birthplace. I’m sorry I can’t go with you myself, but I happen to be
rather busy. There are two old women with rheumatism expecting bottles
from me in the course of the afternoon.”

“I’ll fold up the camera,” said Mr. Billing, “and start at once.”

“Doctor,” said Gallagher anxiously, “what’ll I do when he starts asking
me questions about the General?”

“Answer him, of course,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“How can I, when I never heard tell of the General till to-day. For the
love of God, doctor dear, will you tell me who he was?”

“Thady,” said the doctor, “I’m ashamed of you. Aren’t you a politician?
You are, and well you know it. Aren’t you a newspaper editor? You
are, there’s no use denying it. Don’t you spend your whole life either
talking or writing on subjects that you know nothing about? You do. And
what on earth’s the use of your pretending now that you can’t answer a
few simple questions about General John Regan? There now, he’s got his
camera folded up and he’s waiting for you. Be off at once.”





CHAPTER IV

Motor-cars are even yet far from common in the west of Ireland. They are
not, for instance, used in elections as they are in England. There
very seldom are elections in the west of Ireland; but even if these
entertainments were, as frequent as elsewhere motor-cars would not be
used in them. This is partly because the Irish voter is recognised
as incorruptible, not the kind of man who would allow his vote to be
influenced by a ride in an unaccustomed vehicle; partly because the
west of Ireland candidate for Parliament is not rich enough to keep a
motor-car himself, and has no friends or supporters who could lend him
anything more expensive than a horse. Therefore motor drives are an
unknown luxury to most Connacht men. Thady Gallagher, though he was
a newspaper editor, had never travelled even in the side car of a
motor-cycle. When Mr. Billing made it clear that he meant to go to the
General’s birth-place in his large car everybody felt slightly envious
of Gallagher, and Doyle wished that he had not refused to join the
expedition. Gallagher himself was not elated by his good fortune. He was
embarrassed and depressed. He cast an appealing glance at Doyle.

“What am I to do, at all?” he said. “What am I to say to him when——?”

“If you’ve any sense,” said Doyle, “you’ll take a good long drive now
you have the chance. He doesn’t know the way. What’s to hinder you from
taking him round every road within ten miles of the town?”

But the prospect did not cheer Gallagher. He tried to grasp Dr.
O’Grady’s arm as he passed him. But the doctor shook him off
impatiently. He even attempted an appeal to Major Kent, quite vainly.
The Major was still smarting under the rhetorical denunciation of
landlords. He would not at that moment have gone a step out of his way
to rescue Gallagher from drowning.

The moment the motor-car was out of sight Major Kent and Doyle turned
hotly on Dr. O’Grady.

“What the devil do you mean, O’Grady,” said the Major, “by talking in
this absurd way? You know perfectly well——”

Doyle spoke at the same time.

“It’s a curious thing, so it is, doctor,” he said. “It’s a curious thing
that you’d be letting me in for £5 when you know the loss I’m in on
account of you already. I’d have thought——”

Dr. O’Grady interrupted them both.

“Suppose you agree to split the difference,” he said, “and say £32 10s.
for the filly. It’s a pity to see two men like you losing your tempers
over a bargain.”

“It’s not the bargain,” said Doyle, “that has my temper riz. It’s——”

“Doyle can have the filly if he likes,” said the Major, “at £32 10s. I
don’t want to go on wrangling about that. What I want to know——”

“I’ll take her,” said Doyle.

Major Kent smiled faintly. He was getting out of what threatened to be
a very bad bargain with an actual gain of £2 10s. He began to recover
command of his temper. Doyle also smiled. He believed that he was buying
for £32 10s. an animal for which Major Kent had paid £40 three days
before. He felt kindly disposed towards Dr. O’Grady, who had put the
chance of such a bargain in his way.

“Now, Major,” said the doctor, “you trot along to my house while I speak
a word or two to Doyle. I’ll be round with you in about ten minutes, and
give you some tea.”

“But about that General?” said the Major, “I’d rather like to know——”

He still wanted to know about General John Regan. But the tone in which
he asked for information had changed. He no longer seemed to threaten.

“I’ll explain all that to you if you’ll only do as I tell you,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “At present I can’t because I’m going to explain it to Doyle.”

“Why can’t you explain it to both of us at once?” said the Major. “That
is to say if there is any explanation of the way you’ve been going on.”

“There are two explanations,” said Dr. O’Grady, “one for you and one
for Doyle. I can’t give them both at once, because they’re different. I
should have thought you’d have seen that for yourself.”

“I don’t see how there can be two explanations,” said the Major, “not
two true ones. But of course they’re neither of them that.”

“They’re both quite true,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but they’re different,
of course, because you and Doyle look at everything from such different
points of view. Now do trot along, Major, and don’t interrupt me any
more. That American may be back at any moment. I don’t believe Gallagher
will be able to keep him in play for very long.”

He took Major Kent by the shoulders as he spoke and pushed him some
little way along the street. Then he returned to Doyle.

“Now then, Doyle,” he said, “you’ve done pretty well over that filly.
Strictly speaking, you owe me £7 10s. But I’m not going to say a word
about that.”

“Seeing that you owe me £60,” said Doyle, “it’ll maybe be as well for
you not.”

“What I do want to talk about,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is General John
Regan.”

“If you tell me who he was,” said Doyle, “I’ll be content.”

“I don’t see that it matters in the least to you who he was. Look here
now, Doyle. You’re a business man, and among other things you sell
whisky. Now suppose someone was to walk into your hotel and tell you to
forward ten dozen bottles of whisky—the best you had—to his aunt,
and supposing that he told his aunt’s name was Regan, would you go
questioning and cross-questioning every man you met as to whether there
really was an old lady called Miss Regan at the address he gave you?”

“I would not,” said Doyle. “So long as I got my money I wouldn’t care
whether the fellow ever had an aunt, or what sort of a name there might
be to her if he had.”

“Well, this is exactly the same sort of case. Here’s a man who wants a
statue for a dead General, and is perfectly willing to pay for it.
Why should you bother your head about who the statue is supposed to
represent? £100 is £100, I suppose, even if there never was a Regan in
the world; and there have been, plenty of them.”

“I see that,” said Doyle. “I see that, now you put it to me. And I don’t
deny but there’s a lot in what you say. But what I don’t see is this:
I’d make something out of the whisky for the gentleman’s aunt, but I
don’t understand how I’m to make a penny out of the statue.”

“You’ll be treasurer of the fund,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and I needn’t tell
you that in all these cases the treasurer—well, there might be a little
balance in hand at the end. There often is. Nobody ever inquires about
those balances. If the treasurers are fools they lie in the banks and
nobody ever gets any good of them. But you’re not a fool, Doyle.”

“I am not; and of course, there has been balances of the kind you speak
of before now. I wouldn’t say but—looking at the matter in that way—and
besides there’d be a commission from the fellow that got the contract
for the statue. And with regard to the £5 that my name’s down for——”

“Come now, Doyle. Don’t pretend to be stupider than you are. You know
perfectly well that every public fund has to be started by somebody with
a respectable looking subscription. I put it to you now as a business
man, did you ever hear of a case in which a subscription of that kind
was actually paid? It appears in the published list and it encourages
other people, but——”

“Say no more, doctor,” said Doyle. “Say no more.”

“I shall count on you then, Doyle, to help me in every way you possibly
can. It’s all for your own good. And you won’t be doing anybody any
harm.”

“There’s just one thing more,” said Doyle.

“Out with it. And be as quick as you can. I’ve still got to soothe the
Major’s scruples.”

“If you don’t mind my asking the question,” said Doyle, “what are you
going to make out of it yourself?”

“That’s a delicate point. I might tell you I’m going into the business
for the fun of the thing; but you wouldn’t believe that.”

“I would not,” said Doyle, winking slowly.

“I was afraid you wouldn’t. It’s true, as it happens. That’s just
exactly why I am running this statue. It offers me a little excitement
and variety. But as you won’t believe it I’ll have to make up some sort
of a lie that you will believe. I owe you about £60, don’t I?”

“You do, doctor, but I’d be the last man in Ireland to press you for the
money if——”

“Very well. If I put £20 into your pocket over this statue, in addition
to the £7 10s. you’re making on the filly, I’ll expect you to stop
talking about what I owe you for the next six months. You see some sense
in that, don’t you?”

“I do.”

“And it satisfies you as a reason for my taking all the trouble that I’m
going to take.”

“It does, of course. Why wouldn’t it?”

“Very well. Believe it. But if the matter ever comes up again you’ll
remember, Doyle, that I offered you the truth and you wouldn’t have it.
I didn’t attempt to impose on you with that lie until you insisted that
I should.”

Doyle grinned. He did not for a moment believe that Dr. O’Grady was
going to give himself a great deal of trouble in the matter of General
John Regan’s statue without gaining something by it. But he admired the
way in which the doctor, even when apparently cornered, succeeded in
keeping up appearances.

“If Gallagher gets tangled up in any difficulty,” said Dr. O’Grady, as
he said good-bye to Doyle, “send him straight round to me. Don’t you
attempt to extricate him or you’ll make matters worse. I shall be at
home for the next two hours. It will take me that time at least to talk
sense into the Major.”

When he got back to his own house Dr. O’Grady found his friend in a
state of badly repressed impatience.

“That seems to have been a pretty long explanation which you gave to
Doyle,” said the Major. “I hope mine will turn out to be a bit shorter.”

“That,” said Dr. O’Grady, “will entirely depend on yourself, Major.
If you were a really intelligent man no explanation whatever would be
necessary. You’d grasp the situation for yourself. If you were even
fairly intelligent a short explanation would be quite sufficient. If,
as I fear, you are downright stupid I may have to spend an hour or two
talking to you.”

“I don’t see the slightest necessity for that,” said the Major. “You’ve
only got to give a simple answer to a perfectly plain question. Who was
General John Regan? You answer that, and no further explanation will be
necessary.”

“I’m afraid it will,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Even if I tell you all I know
about the General you’ll still want to heckle me and generally upset my
plans.”

“No, I won’t, O’Grady. I promise you I won’t. Just tell me all you know
about this General and I won’t say another word.”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I don’t know anything at all about the
General. I never heard of him in my life until to-day.”

Major Kent gasped. Then he grew suddenly red in the face. Then he
spluttered explosively. Then he burst into violent speech.

“And what the devil do you mean, O’Grady, by ——? I’m hanged if I ever
heard of such——”

“There you are,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I knew you wouldn’t be satisfied.
I’ve told you all I know about the General, and so far from saying
nothing more, you begin to curse in the most frightful way.”

“That’s all very well,” said the Major, “but if there’s no such person
as that General——”

“I didn’t say that. I said I knew nothing about him. I’m a well educated
man, Major, far better educated than you are. But there are thousands
and thousands of quite eminent people still alive whose names I’ve never
heard, and when it comes to dead people there are probably millions,
scattered up and down through history books, whom I know nothing about.
They may all be quite famous in their own localities and may thoroughly
deserve statues. It’s not their fault that I know nothing about them.”

“But we don’t any of us know anything about this General. I don’t. Doyle
doesn’t. You don’t. Why on earth should we put up a statue to him?”

“Why shouldn’t we allow that American—Billing or whatever his name is—to
put up a statue if he likes? He wants to. Why shouldn’t he?”

“Why should he put it up here?” said the Major. “What brings him to
Ballymoy?”

“I expect,” said Dr. O’Grady—“mind, I don’t know for certain—but I
expect that he’s come to the wrong place, mixed up Ballymoy with some
other town, with the town in which Regan was really born. This General
of his was evidently a pretty big pot in his way, and if he had been
born in Ballymoy some of us would have heard of him.”

“In that case,” said the Major, “we ought to tell Billing of his
mistake.”

“Certainly not. In the first place that would be a very unkind thing to
do. Nobody likes being told of their mistakes, especially when they’re
as full of bounce and self-confidence as this fellow Billing. It’s
not right to be maliciously and wantonly unkind, Major, even to dumb
animals; and I can’t imagine anything more cruel than to tell Billing
that he’s made a mistake. In the next place, why on earth should we
miss the chance of getting a statue in Ballymoy? We haven’t got one
at present, and a good statue—we’ll get quite a respectable one for
Billing’s £100, even if we don’t subscribe a penny ourselves—will be a
great ornament to the town. You may not care for statues, Major, but all
really cultivated people love them. Look at Dublin! It’s a city with two
universities in it, and the consequence is that it’s simply spotted all
over with statues. Look at ancient Athens, the most cultured city the
world has ever seen. The number of statues the Athenians had would
surprise you. Why shouldn’t we have one? It’ll do us all good.”

“I call it a fraud,” said the Major. “It’s getting money out of this
fool of an American under false pretences. If this General of his wasn’t
born here——”

“Now do you suppose, Major, that the General himself, the original John
Regan, cares a pin where his statue is?”

“Of course he doesn’t. The one thing we do know about him is that he’s
dead. Why should he care?”

“Quite so. Then there’s no fraud so far as he’s concerned.”

“I wasn’t talking about him. I was talking about the American.”

“I’m just coming to him. Billing wants a statue to the General. He wants
it so much that he’s prepared to pay £100 for it. He also believes that
the General was born here. I think myself that he’s mistaken about that;
but there’s no doubt he believes it. He’ll be quite satisfied if we have
the statue here. If we don’t he’ll have to go to a lot of trouble and
expense looking up another birthplace for the General. When he finds one
the people there may not be as civil and obliging as we are. Or they may
have as many statues as they want already. I cannot for the life of me
see that we’re committing any kind of fraud when we’re saving Billing a
lot of expense, possibly a great disappointment, and allowing him to do
exactly what he wants.”

Major Kent sighed hopelessly.

“It’s no use arguing with you,” he said, “but you’ll get us all into
trouble before you’ve done. You’re absolutely certain to be found out.”

“Now you’re beginning to talk sense,” said Dr. O’Grady. “There is a
certain risk of being found out. I don’t deny that. What we have to do
is to minimise it as far as possible. We must take care not to commit
ourselves to any statement about the General’s public career until we’ve
found out all we can about him. I intend to write to Dublin to-night for
every book there is about Bolivia, which is the country he liberated.
In the meanwhile we’re fairly safe in working up any kind of local
tradition we can think of. If that sort of thing is well done there’s
practically no risk of discovery. Even if the stories don’t exactly fit
in with what’s known about the General’s later life, it doesn’t matter.
The things that are told about the boyhood of great men are all invented
afterwards. Nobody expects them to be true; but biographers have to put
them in to satisfy the curiosity of the public. There must be a chapter
headed ‘Early Days,’ or ‘Home Life,’ or something of that kind in every
biography. That’s the stuff Billing expects us to supply in exchange
for the statue. At the same time men like Gallagher and Doyle are
appallingly stupid, and I can’t say you’re exactly brilliant, Major. Any
of you may, in an unguarded moment——”

“I shan’t,” said the Major, “because I’m going straight home and don’t
mean to leave the house again till this whole business is over.”

“I wish that were possible,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I should be much easier
in my mind if you weren’t here at all. But unfortunately we must have
you. You give an air of solid respectability to the proceedings.
You inspire confidence. We can’t do without you. I’ll get Gregg,
the District Inspector, dragged into it too, and Ford, the Resident
Magistrate, if I can.”

“You won’t get him. He has too much sense.”

“I’ll get his wife anyway. She loves a fuss of any kind.”

“Some of them will give you away,” said the Major. “You’ll be found
out.”

“If Gallagher gets through this afternoon,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I shall
feel pretty safe. I wish I hadn’t been obliged to send Gallagher off
alone with Billing. Poor Thady is such an ass. But what could I do? I
couldn’t go myself because I had to explain the situation to you and
Doyle. I shall feel deeply thankful when Thady is safely home again.”

“By the way,” said the Major, “what was the explanation that you gave to
Doyle? It was different from my one I know. I’d rather like to hear it.”

“Poor Doyle!” said Dr. O’Grady. “Do you know I felt quite sorry for him
about that filly. He probably won’t find out what’s wrong with her for
about a fortnight or three weeks. He’ll be so busy over this General
John Regan business that he won’t have time to do anything with her. But
when he does find out——”

“He’ll not be the first man in Ireland,” said the Major, “who’s been let
in over a horse, and I don’t pity him.”

“I do,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I pitied you, Major, when you were stuck and
I helped you to get out I don’t see why I shouldn’t pity Doyle too.”

“How do you mean to get him out?” said the Major. “Perhaps you intend to
palm off that filly on your American.”

“Not at all,” said Dr. O’Grady. “My idea is to get Doyle’s money back
for him out of the statue.”

The Major thought this statement over and gradually came to suspect that
O’Grady contemplated some dishonourable use of public money. He was just
beginning to make a violent protest when the door of the room in which
they were sitting opened, and Gallagher came in.

“Doctor,” he said, “will you oblige me by coming over to the hotel at
once and pacifying the American gentleman?”

“I thought as much,” said Dr. O’Grady, jumping up. “You’ve muddled
things somehow, Thady.”

“I did the best I could,” said Gallagher, “but he wouldn’t rest content
with young Kerrigan’s wife.”

“Good heavens!” said Dr. O’Grady, “what on earth have you said? Young
Kerrigan hasn’t got a wife.”

“Sure I know that. But what was I to do? What I said was for the best.
But anyway you’d better come round to the hotel, till you see for
yourself the way we’re in.”

“Come along, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You’ll enjoy watching us get out
of this entanglement, whatever it is.”

“I’m not going with you,” said the Major. “I don’t see any fun in
standing still and listening to you telling lies to that American. It’s
not my idea of spending a pleasant afternoon.”

“Come along,” said Dr. O’Grady, taking him by the arm. “I may want you.
I can’t tell yet whether I shall or not, for I don’t know yet what’s
happened. But I may.”

The Major hung back.

“I’m not going,” he said.

“If you don’t,” said Dr. O’Grady in a whisper, “I’ll tell Doyle about
the filly, all about her, and as you haven’t got the money for her
yet—well, you know what Doyle is. He’s not the kind of man I’d care to
trust very far when he finds out that—Oh, do come on.”

It may have been this threat which overcame Major Kent’s reluctance. It
may have been a natural curiosity to find out what trouble Gallagher had
got into with Mr. Billing: It may simply have been Dr. O’Grady’s force
of character which vanquished him. He allowed himself to be led away.





CHAPTER V

 “Now Thady,” said Dr. O’Grady, “tell me exactly what happened and what the trouble is.”

“It was on account of my mentioning young Kerrigan’s wife,” said
Gallagher.

“Young Kerrigan hasn’t got a wife,” said the Major.

“Better begin at the beginning,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If we knew how you
arrived at whatever statement you made about young Kerrigan’s wife we’d
be in a better position to judge what has to be done about it, Start
off now at the moment when you went away in the motor-car. You went to
Doyle’s farm, I suppose, as I told you, so as to show Mr. Billing the
General’s birthplace.”

“In the latter end we got there,” said Gallagher, “but at the first go
off I took him along the road past the workhouse.”

“That wasn’t quite the shortest route,” said Dr. O’Grady. “In fact you
began by going in exactly the opposite direction.”

“After that we went round by Barney’s Hill,” said Gallagher, “and along
the bohireen by the side of the bog, me telling him the turns he ought
to take.”

“What on earth did you go there for,” said the Major, “if you wanted to
get to Doyle’s farm?”

“When we’d passed the bog,” said Gallagher, “we took a twist round, like
as we might be trying to cut across to the Dunbeg Road.”

“You seem to have gone pretty well all around the town,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “I suppose you enjoyed driving about in a large motor. Was that
it?”

“It was not,” said Gallagher, “but I was in dread to take him to Doyle’s
farm not knowing what questions he might be asking about the General
when we got there. I’d be glad now, doctor, if you’d tell me who the
General was, for it’s troublesome not knowing.”

“There isn’t time,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to go into long explanations
simply to satisfy your morbid curiosity. Go on with your story. What
happened when you did get to the place? I suppose you got there in the
end?”

“We did of course,” said Gallagher, “and I showed him the ruin of the
little houseen, the same as you told me to. ‘And was it there,’ says
he, ‘that the great General, the immortal founder of the liberties of
Bolivia, first saw the light?’ ‘It was,’ says I. So he took a leap out
of the motor-car and stood in front of the old house with his hat in his
hand. So I told him about the way the landlords had treated the people
of this country in times past, and the way we are meaning to serve them
out as soon as we have Home Rule, which is as good as got, only for the
blackguards of Orangemen up in the North. I told him——”

“I’m sure you did,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but you needn’t go over all that
to us, particularly as the Major hates that kind of talk.”

“Nobody,” said Gallagher, “would want to say a word that was displeasing
to the Major, who is well liked in this locality and always was. If only
the rest of the landlords was like him, instead of——”

“Go on about the American,” said Dr. O’Grady, “did he throw stones at
you while you were making that speech about Home Rule?”

“He did not,” said Gallagher, “but he stood there looking at the houseen
with the tears rolling down the cheeks of him——”

“What?” said Dr. O’Grady, “do you mean to tell me he cried?”

“It was like as if he was going to,” said Gallagher, “and ‘the patriot
statesman,’ says he, ‘the mighty warrior,’ says he, and more to that,
the same as if he might be making a speech about the land and the league
boys cheering him.”

“I’m rather bothered about that American in some ways,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “Are you telling me the truth now, Thady, about what he said?”

“I am,” said Gallagher. “I’d take my oath to every word of it.”

“Either he’s a much greater fool than he looks,” said Dr. O’Grady, “or
else—but I’ll find that out afterwards. Go on with your story, Thady.
What happened next?”

“Well, after he’d cried about a saucerful——”

“I thought you said he didn’t actually cry?”

“It was like as if he was going to cry. I told you that before.”

“Come on, O’Grady,” said the Major. “What’s the use of listening to this
sort of stuff?”

“Be quiet, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We’re just coming to the point.
Go ahead, Thady. You’d just got to the saucerful of tears. When he’d
emptied that out, what did he do?”

“He asked me,” said Gallagher, “was there any relatives or friends of
the General surviving in the locality? He had me beat there.”

“I hope you told him there were several,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I did, of course. Is it likely I’d disappoint the gentleman, and him
set on finding someone belonging to the General? ‘Who are they?’ said
he. ‘Tell me their names,’ Well, it was there I made the mistake.”

“It was a bit awkward,” said Dr. O’Grady, “when you didn’t know who the
General was.”

“What I thought to myself,” said Gallagher, “was this. There might be
many a one in the locality that would be glad enough to be a cousin of
the General’s, even if there was no money to be got out of it, and it
could be that there would. But, not knowing much about the General, I
wasn’t easy in my mind for fear that anybody I named might be terrible
angry with me after for giving them a cousin that might be some sort of
a disgrace to the family——”

“I see now,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You thought it safer to name somebody
who didn’t exist. But what made you think of a wife for young Kerrigan?”

“It was the first thing came into my head,” said Gallagher, “and I was
that flustered I said it without thinking.”

“Well, how did he take it?”

“He was mighty pleased, so he was. ‘Take me to her,’ he said. ‘Take me
to see her this minute,’ Well, to be sure I couldn’t do that.”

“You could not,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Could he, Major?”

“I don’t see why not. He might have hired some girl for half an hour.”

“No decent girl would do it,” said Gallagher, “and anyway I wouldn’t
have had the time, for he had me in the motor again before I knew where
he was and ‘Show me the way to the house,’ says he. ‘You can’t see her
at the present time,’ says I, ‘though you may later,’ ‘And why not?’
says he. ‘The reason why you can’t,’ says I, ‘is a delicate matter,’
‘Oh!’ says he. ‘That’s the way of it, is it? I’m glad to hear of it. The
more of the stock of the old General there are in the world the better.’
Well, when I seen him so pleased as all that, I thought it would be no
harm to please him more. ‘It’s twins,’ I said, ‘and what’s more the both
of them is boys,’ ‘Take me to see the father,’ says he. ‘I’ll be able to
see him anyway. I’d like to shake him by the hand.’”

“Has he seen young Kerrigan?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He has not; but he won’t rest easy till he does. I wanted to run round
and tell young Kerrigan the way things are, so as he’d be ready when
the gentleman came. But Doyle said it would be better for me to tell you
what had happened before worse came of it.”

“Doyle was perfectly right Kerrigan would stand over your story all
right as long as he could, but in the end he’d have had to produce the
twins. That’s the awkward part. If you hadn’t said twins we might have
managed. But there isn’t a pair in the town.”

“Couldn’t you telegraph to Dublin?” said the Major. “For a man of your
resource, O’Grady, mere twins ought not to prove a hopeless obstacle. I
should think that one of the hospitals where they go in for that kind of
thing would be quite glad to let you have a brace of babies in or about
the same age.”

O’Grady knew that this suggestion was not meant to be helpful. The Major
had an objectionable habit of indulging in heavy sarcasm. He turned on
him sharply.

“You’d better go home, Major. When you try to be facetious you
altogether cease to be useful. You know perfectly well that there’s
no use talking about importing babies. What would we do with them
afterwards? You couldn’t expect young Kerrigan to keep them.”

“I offered to go home some time ago,” said the Major, “and you wouldn’t
let me. Now that I’ve heard about young Kerrigan’s twins I mean to stop
where I am and see what happens.”

“Very well, Major. Just as you like. As long as you don’t upset Billing
by rolling up any of those heavy jokes of yours against him I don’t
mind. Here we are. I expect Doyle has Billing in the bar trying to
pacify him with whisky. You’d better stay outside, Thady.”

“I’d be glad of a drop then,” said Gallagher wistfully. “After all the
talking I did this afternoon——”

“Oh, go in if you like,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Probably the safest thing
for you to do is to get drunk. Here’s Billing crossing the street He’s
just come out of Kerrigan’s shop. Why on earth Doyle couldn’t have kept
him in play till I came.... He’s sure to have found out now that young
Kerrigan isn’t married. This will make my explanation far more difficult
than it need have been.”

“It will make it impossible, I should imagine,” said the Major.

Mr. Billing, his hands in his coat pockets and a large cigar between his
teeth, came jauntily across the street. Dr. O’Grady greeted him.

“Good-evening, Mr. Billing,” he said. “I hope you’ve had a pleasant and
satisfactory afternoon.”

Sergeant Colgan and Constable Moriarty came out of the barrack together.
They joined the group opposite the hotel. Constable Moriarty was
grinning broadly. He had evidently heard some version of the story about
young Kerrigan’s twins.

“I am sorry to find,” said the doctor, “that Thady Gallagher made a
mistake, and a bad one, this afternoon.”

“I reckon,” said Mr. Billing, “that he kind of wandered from the path of
truth.”

“Young Kerrigan isn’t married,” said the doctor.

“The twins,” said Mr. Billing, “were an effort of imagination. I am a
man of imagination myself, so I’m not complaining any.”

“Being a newspaper editor you have to be, of course,” said Dr. O’Grady.
“But Gallagher’s story wasn’t pure imagination. It was rather what
I’d call prophetic. The fact is young Kerrigan is going to be married.
Gallagher only anticipated things a bit. I daresay he thought the
ceremony had really taken place. He didn’t mean to deceive you in any
way. Did you, Thady?”

He looked round as he spoke. He wanted Gallagher to confirm what he
said.

“He’s within,” said Constable Moriarty, grinning, “and I wouldn’t say
but he’s having a drink. Anyway, here’s Mr. Doyle.”

Doyle, having supplied Gallagher with a bottle of porter, came out of
the hotel. He was naturally anxious to hear Dr. O’Grady’s explanation.

“The twins,” said Mr. Billing, “were considerable previous.”

“Not so much as you might think,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Once people get
married, you know, Mr. Billing, it often happens—generally in fact—not
necessarily twins, but more or less that kind of thing. I can quite
understand Thady making the mistake. And the girl young Kerrigan’s going
to marry really is a grandniece of the General’s. Thady was quite right
there.”

“I’d like to see her,” said Mr. Billing. “I’d like to take a photograph
of her. The Bolivian public will be interested in a photograph of
General John Regan’s grandniece.”

“Run and get your camera then,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I’ll have her ready
for you by the time you’re back.”

Mr. Billing, looking very well satisfied and quite without suspicion,
went into the hotel.

“Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “fetch Mary Ellen as quick as you can.”

“Is it Mary Ellen?”

“It is. Get her at once, and don’t argue.”

“But sure Mary Ellen’s not the grandniece of any General.”

“She’s the only grandniece we can possibly get on such short notice,”
 said Dr. O’Grady.

“I don’t know,” said Sergeant Colgan, “will Mr. Gallagher be too well
pleased. Mary Ellen’s a cousin of his own.”

“Thady will have to put up with a little inconvenience,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “He got us all into this mess, so he can’t complain.”

“I beg your pardon, doctor,” said Constable Moriarty, who had stopped
grinning and looked truculent, “but I’ll not have it put out that Mary
Ellen’s going to marry young Kerrigan. He’s a boy she never looked at,
nor wouldn’t.”

“Shut up, Moriarty,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If you won’t call her, Doyle, I
must do it myself. Mary Ellen, Mary Ellen, come here!”

“What’s the use of calling Mary Ellen?” said Doyle. “The girl knows well
enough she’s not the niece nor the grandniece of any General. As soon
as ever you face her with the American gentleman she’ll be saying
something, be the same more or less, that’ll let him know the way things
are with her.”

“If I know anything of Mary Ellen,” said Dr. O’Grady, “she’ll not say
a word more than she need on any subject. I never could drag anything
beyond ‘I did,’ or ‘I did not,’ or ‘I might,’ out of her no matter how
hard I tried, Mary Ellen! Mary Ellen! Ah! here she is.”

Mary Ellen came slowly through the door of the hotel. She smiled when
she saw Dr. O’Grady, smiled again and then blushed when her eyes lit on
Constable Moriarty. Her face and hands were a little dirtier than they
had been earlier in the day, but she had added a small, crumpled, white
cap to the apron which she put on in honour of Mr. Billing. The sight of
her roused all Constable Moriarty’s spirit.

“I’ll not have it done, doctor,” he said, “so there it is for you
plain and straight. I’ll not stand by and see the character of a decent
girl——”

“Whisht, can’t you,” said Mary Ellen.

“Sergeant,” said Dr. O’Grady, “this isn’t a matter in which the police
have any business to interfere. No one is committing a crime of any
sort. You’d far better send Moriarty back to the barrack before he makes
a worse fool of himself than he has already.”

“Get along home out of that, Moriarty,” said the sergeant. “Do you want
me to have to report you to the District Inspector for neglect of duty?”

The threat was a terrific one. Moriarty quailed before it. He did not
actually go back to the barrack; but he retired to the background and
did no more than look reproachfully at Mary Ellen whenever he thought
she was looking his way.

“It’s a great pity,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that we haven’t time to wash
her face. I might do something, even without soap and water, if I had
a pocket-handkerchief. Major, just lend me—— Oh hang it! I can’t. Here
comes Billing with his camera. Pull yourself together now, Mary Ellen,
and try to look as if you were proud of your distinguished relative. It
isn’t every girl of your age who has a General for a great uncle.”

Mr. Billing approached. The corners of his lips were twitching in a
curious way. Dr. O’Grady looked at him suspiciously. A casual observer
might have supposed that Mr. Billing was trying hard not to smile.

“This,” said Dr. O’Grady, pointing to Mary Ellen, “is the grandniece,
the only surviving relative, of General John Regan.”

“You surprise me,” said Mr. Billing. “When I recollect that she cooked
chops for my luncheon to-day I’m amazed.”

“The General wouldn’t have thought a bit the worse of her for that,”
 said Dr. O’Grady. “A true democrat, the General, if ever there was one.
I daresay he often cooked chops himself, when campaigning I mean, and
was jolly glad to get chops to cook.”

“So you,” said Mr. Billing, addressing Mary Ellen, “are the grandniece
of the great General?”

“I might be,” she said.

“And I am to have the privilege—gentlemen, please stand a little aside.
I wish to——”

Mr. Billing set up his camera and put his head under the black cloth.
Constable Moriarty sidled up to Major Kent. Nothing had been said about
Mary Ellen’s marriage with young Kerrigan. He felt that he had been
unnecessarily alarmed.

“I beg your pardon, Major,” he said, “but maybe if you asked the
gentleman he’d give me a copy of the photo when it’s took.”

“Talk to the doctor about that,” said the Major. “He’s managing this
show. I’ve nothing to do with it.”

“I’d be backward about asking the doctor,” said Moriarty, “on account
of what passed between us a minute ago when I thought he was wanting to
take away the girl’s character.”

Mr. Billing completed his arrangements and stood beside his camera ready
to release the shutter.

“You’re quite sure,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you wouldn’t care to have
her face washed?”

“Certain,” said Mr. Billing. “The General was a genuine democrat if
ever there was one. He wouldn’t have thought a bit the worse of her for
having a dirty face.”

Dr. O’Grady started slightly and then looked questioningly at Mr.
Billing. It struck him that there was something suspicious about this
repetition of his words. He glanced at the Major, at Doyle, and then at
the two policemen. They all seemed completely absorbed in the taking of
the photograph. Mr. Billing’s last remark had not struck them as in any
way odd.

The shutter clicked. One of Mary Ellen’s sweetest smiles was secured
on the sensitive plate. Constable Moriarty, greatly daring, asked Mr.
Billing for a print of the photograph. Mr. Billing promised him a copy
of the life of General John Regan when it appeared. He said that there
would be a full page reproduction of Mary Ellen’s portrait in the second
volume.

“The Major and I must be off,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but if I may call on
you to-morrow morning, Mr. Billing, I should like to make arrangements
about the public meeting. We want to have you at it.”

“The meeting?” said Doyle.

“The meeting about the statue,” said Dr. O’Grady. “By the way, Doyle,
you might call on Father McCormack this evening.” He spoke with a glance
at Mr. Billing which he hoped that Doyle would interpret correctly.
“You’d better remind him that he’s to take the chair. He promised a week
ago, but he may have forgotten. That’s the worst of these good-natured
men,” he added, speaking directly to Mr. Billing. “They promise
anything, and then it’s ten to one they forget all about it.”

“I’m not quite sure,” said Mr. Billing, “that my arrangements will allow
me——”

“Oh, they will if you squeeze them a bit. Arrangements are extraordinary
pliable things if you handle them firmly, and we’d like to have you. A
speech from you about the General would be most interesting. It would
stimulate the whole population. Wouldn’t it, Major?”

“I’d like to hear it,” said the Major.

“Good-bye then, for the present,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Come along, Major.
By the way, Doyle, if Thady takes a drop too much to drink, and he may,
don’t let him start boring Mr. Billing about Home Rule.”

He took Major Kent by the arm and walked off. Until they passed the
end of the street and were well out on the lonely road which led to the
Major’s house, neither of them spoke. Then the Major broke the silence.

“I hope, O’Grady, that you’re satisfied with that performance.”

“To tell you the truth, Major, I’m not.”

“I’m surprised to hear that,” said the Major. “You’ve told the most
outrageous lies I ever heard. You’ve—-”

“I gave the only possible explanation of a rather difficult situation.”

“You’ve made a laughing stock of a respectable girl.”

“I’ve given Mary Ellen a great uncle that she ought to be proud to own.
That’s not what’s bothering me.”

“What is, then?”

“That American,” said the doctor. “I don’t at all like the way he’s
going on. He’s not by any means a fool——”

“He must be or he wouldn’t have swallowed all those lies you told him in
the way he did. How could Mary Ellen possibly be———?”

“That’s just it,” said Dr. O’Grady. “He swallowed what I said far too
easily. The situation, owing to Thady Gallagher’s want of presence of
mind, was complex, desperately complex. I got out of it as well as any
man could, but I don’t deny that the explanation I gave—particularly
that part about Mary Ellen being engaged to young Kerrigan, was a bit
strained. I expected the American would have shied. But he didn’t. He
swallowed it whole without so much as a choke. Now I don’t think that
was quite natural. The fact is, Major, I’m uneasy about Billing. It
struck me that there was something rather odd in the way he repeated
my words about the General being a genuine democrat. He gave me the
impression that he was—well, trying to make fools of us.”

“You were certainly trying to make a fool of him.”

“I don’t quite understand his game,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if he has a
game. I may be wronging him. He may be simply an idiot, a well-meaning
idiot with a craze for statues.”

“He must be,” said the Major. “Nothing else would account for——”

“I doubt it,” said Dr. O’Grady. “He doesn’t look that kind of man.
However, there’s no use talking any more about it to-night. I’ll be in a
better position to judge when I’ve found out all there is to know about
this General of his. I’ll write for the books I’ve mentioned, and I’ll
write to a man I know in the National Library. If there’s anything known
about the General on this side of the Atlantic he’ll ferret it out for
me.”

Dr. O’Grady stopped speaking. The Major supposed that he had stopped
thinking about Mr. Billing’s curious conduct. The doctor did indeed
intend to stop thinking about it. But it is difficult to bridle thought.
After walking half a mile in silence Dr. O’Grady spoke again, and his
words showed that his mind was still working on the same problem.

“Americans have far too good an opinion of themselves,” he said.
“Billing may possibly think he’s playing some kind of trick on us. He
may be laughing at us in some way we don’t quite understand.”

“I don’t know whether he’s laughing or not,” said the Major, “but
everybody else will be very soon if you go on as you’re going.”





CHAPTER VI

It is very difficult to do anything of importance to the community
without holding a public meeting about it. In Ireland people have got so
accustomed to oratory and the resolutions which are the immediate excuse
for oratory, that public meetings are absolutely necessary preliminaries
to any enterprise. This is the case in all four provinces, which is
one of the things which goes to show that the Irish are really a single
people and not two or three different peoples, as some writers assert.
The hard-headed, commercially-minded Ulsterman is just as fond of public
meetings as the Connacht Celt. He would hold them, with drums and full
dress speechifying, even if he were organising a secret society and
arranging for a rebellion. He is perfectly right. Without a public
meeting it would be impossible to enrol any large number of members for
a society.

Dr. O’Grady, having lived all his life in Ireland, and being on most
intimate terms with his neighbours, understood this law. He also
understood that in order to make a success of a public meeting in
Connacht and therefore to further the enterprise on hand, it is
necessary that the parish priest should take the chair and advisable
that a Member of Parliament should propose the first resolution.

He began by sending Doyle to Father McCormack. Doyle, foreseeing a
possible profit for himself, did his best to persuade Father McCormack
to take the chair. Father McCormack, who was a fat man and therefore
good-natured, did not want to refuse Doyle. But Father McCormack was
not a free agent. Behind him, somewhere, was a bishop, reputed to be
austere, certainly domineering. Father McCormack was very much afraid
of the bishop, therefore he hesitated. The most that Doyle could secure,
after a long interview, was the promise of a definite answer the next
day.

Father McCormack made use of the twenty-four hours’ grace he had secured
by calling on Major Kent. The Major was a Protestant, with strong
anti-Papal convictions, and therefore was not, it might have been
supposed, a good man to advise a priest on a delicate question of
ecclesiastical etiquette. But the Major was eminently respectable, and
his outlook upon life was staidly conservative. Father McCormack felt
that if Major Kent thoroughly approved of the erection of a statue to
General John Regan it was likely to be quite a proper thing to do.

“I’m not sure,” said Father McCormack, “whether it will suit me to take
the chair at this meeting the doctor’s getting up or not. I’m not sure,
I say. Can you tell me now, Major Kent, who’s this American gentleman
they’re all talking about?”

“I don’t know anything about him,” said the Major, “but I’m bound to
say he looks like a Protestant. I don’t know whether that will make any
difference to you or not.”

“From the little I’ve seen of him—just across the street from the window
of the Presbytery—I’d say you were right about his religion, but I
needn’t tell you, Major Kent, that I’m not a bigoted man. It wouldn’t
stop me taking the chair if he was a Protestant. It wouldn’t stop me
if he was a Presbyterian, and I can’t say more than that. You know very
well that I’d just as soon be sitting on a committee alongside of a
Protestant as any ordinary kind of man. I’m not one that would let
religion interfere too much.”

“He seems quite respectable,” said the Major. “He’s been here three days
now, and I never saw him drunk.”

“It’s not that either that’s troubling me,” said Father McCormack.
“There’s many a man gets drunk when he can, and I’d be the last to make
too much out of that.”

“I can’t tell you any more about him,” said the Major, “for that’s all I
know, except that he appears to be rich.”

“The difficulty I’m in is on account of the bishop. He’s getting to be
mighty particular. I don’t say he’s wrong, mind you; only there it
is. But sure, if no one in the place has anything to say against the
American gentleman it’s likely he’ll turn out to be all right. But what
about the fellow they want to put up the statue to?”

“General John Regan,” said the Major.

“What about him? I never heard tell of him before.”

“For the matter of that, nor did I.”

“Who was he at all?”

“You’ll have to ask Dr. O’Grady that. He’s the only man who professes to
know anything about him.”

“As I was saying to you this minute,” said Father McCormack, “I wouldn’t
mind if he was a Protestant.”

“He hardly could be,” said the Major, “with that name.”

“There’s many a Protestant that might be just as well deserving of a
statue as maybe a bishop. But what I’m afraid of is that this fellow
might be worse. For let me tell you, Major, there’s worse things than
Protestants, and I’m not saying that just because I’m talking to you.
I’d say it to anyone.”

This gratified Major Kent, but it did not enable him to give any
information about General John Regan.

“There’s no use asking me about him,” he said wearily. “Ask Dr.
O’Grady.”

“If it was to turn out at the latter end,” said Faflier McCormack, “that
he was one of those French atheists, or if he had any hand in hunting
the nuns out of Portugal, the bishop wouldn’t be too well pleased when
he heard that I’d been helping to put up a statue to him.”

“You’ll have to ask Dr. O’Grady. It’s no good asking me.”

“Will you tell me this, Major Kent, and I won’t ask you another
question. Are you going to the meeting yourself?”

“I am.”

“Well now, you’re a man with a position in the place and you wouldn’t be
going to a meeting of the sort unless it was all right. I’m inclined to
think now that if you’re going—I wouldn’t give a thraneen for what Doyle
might do. If that fellow saw half a chance of making sixpence by going
to a meeting he’d go, if it was held for the purpose of breaking the
windows of the Presbytery. That’s the sort of man Doyle is. And I
wouldn’t mind Thady Gallagher. Thady is a kind-hearted poor fellow,
though he’s a bit foolish at times; but he’s not the sort of man you
could trust. He’s too fond of politics, and that’s a fact. Give Thady
the opportunity of making a speech and you wouldn’t be able to keep him
at home from a meeting, whatever sort of a meeting it might be. But it’s
different with you, Major Kent.”

The Major was deeply touched by this eulogy; so deeply touched that he
felt it wrong to leave Father McCormack under the impression that he was
going to the meeting out of any feeling of admiration for General John
Regan.

“The fact is,” he said, “that I wouldn’t go near the meeting if I could
help it.”

“Is there anything against that General then?”

“It’s not that. It’s simply that I loathe and detest all public
meetings, and I wouldn’t go to this one or any other if I could get out
of it.”

“And why can’t you get out of it? A man needn’t go to a meeting unless
he likes.”

“He must,” said the Major, “I must; any man must, if Dr. O’Grady gets at
him.”

“That’s true, too,” said Father McCormack, “and I don’t mind telling you
that I’ve been keeping out of the doctor’s way ever since Doyle asked
me. I’d rather not see him till I have my mind made up the one way or
the other.”

It was unfortunate for Father McCormack that Dr. O’Grady should at that
moment have walked into the Major’s study without even knocking at the
door. He had just received answers to his letters from four of the most
eminent Irish Members of Parliament He had asked them all to attend a
meeting at Ballymoy and make speeches about General John Regan. They
had all refused, offering the very flimsiest excuses. Dr. O’Grady was
extremely indignant.

“I don’t see what on earth use there is,” he blurted out, “in our
keeping Members of Parliament at all. Here we are paying these fellows
£400 a year each, and when we ask for a perfectly simple speech—— Oh,
I beg your pardon, Father McCormack, I didn’t see you were here. But I
daresay you quite agree with me. Every one must.”

“Father McCormack came here,” said the Major, “to ask about General John
Regan.”

“Who is he at all?” said the priest.

“A general,” said Dr. O’Grady, “Irish extraction. Born in Ballymoy.
Rose to great eminence in Bolivia. Finally secured the liberty of the
Republic.”

“Father McCormack seems to think,” said the Major, “that he was some
kind of anti-clerical socialist.”

“I said he might be,” said Father McCormack. “I didn’t say he was, for I
don’t know a ha’porth about him. All I said was that if he turned out
to be that kind of a man it wouldn’t suit me to be putting up statues to
him. The Bishop wouldn’t like it.”

“My impression is———” said Dr. O’Grady. “Mind, I don’t say I’m perfectly
certain of it, but my impression is that he built a cathedral before he
died. Anyhow I never heard or read a single word against his character
as a religious man. He may have been a little——” Dr. O’Grady winked
slowly. “You know the kind of thing I mean, Father McCormack, when he
was young. Most military men are, more or less. I expect now that the
Major could tell us some queer stories about the sort of thing that goes
on——”

“No, I couldn’t,” said the Major.

“In garrison towns,” said Dr. O’Grady persuasively, “and of course it’s
worse on active service. Come now, Major, I’m not asking you to give
yourself away, but you could——”

“No, I couldn’t,” said the Major firmly.

“What you mean is that you wouldn’t,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Not while
Father McCormack is listening to you anyhow. And you may take my word
for it that the old General was just the same. He may have been a bit of
a lad in his early days——”

“I wouldn’t mind that,” said Father McCormack. “I wouldn’t mind that if
it was twice as much, so long——”

“But he’d never have said anything really disrespectful in the presence
of a clergyman of any denomination. Whatever his faults were—and he had
faults, of course—he wasn’t that kind of man. So you needn’t hesitate
about taking the chair at the meeting, Father McCormack. I defy the most
particular bishop that ever wore a purple stock to find out anything
really bad about the General.”

“If I have your word for that,” said Father McCormack, “I’m satisfied.”

“I’m not a rich man,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I can’t afford to lose money,
but I’ll pay down £50 to any man who proves anything bad about the
General. And when I say bad I don’t, mean things like——”

“I understand you,” said Father McCormack.

“I mean,” said Dr. O’Grady, “atheism of a blatant kind, or circulating
immoral literature—Sunday papers, for instance—or wanting to turn the
priests out of the schools, or not paying his dues——”

“I understand you,” said Father McCormack.

“I know what I’m talking about,” said Dr. O’Grady, “for I’ve had a man
looking up all that’s known about General John Regan in the National
Library in Dublin.”





CHAPTER VII

At the very bottom of the main street of Ballymoy, close to the little
harbour where the fishing boats nestled together in stormy weather,
there is a disused mill. Corn was ground in it long ago. The farmers
brought it from the country round about after the threshing was over,
and the stream which now flows idly into the sea was then kept busy
turning a large wheel. Since the Americans have taken to supplying
Ireland with flour ready ground, bleached, and fit for immediate use,
the Irish farmers have left off growing wheat. Being wise men they see
no sense in toiling when other people are willing to toil instead of
them. The Ballymoy mill, and many others like it, lie idle. They are
slipping quietly through the gradual stages of decay and will one day
become economically valuable to the country again as picturesque ruins.
Few things are more attractive to tourists than ruins, and the country
which possesses an abundance of them is in a fair way to grow rich
easily. But it is necessary that the ruins should be properly matured.
No man with an educated taste for food will eat Stilton cheese which is
only half decayed. No educated tourist will take long journeys and pay
hotel bills in order to look at an immature ruin. The decaying mills of
Ireland have not yet reached the profitable stage of development. Their
doors and windows are still boarded up. Their walls are adorned with
posters instead of ivy. No aesthetic archaeologist has as yet written a
book about their architecture.

The Ballymoy mill was the property of Doyle. He bought it very
cheap when the previous owner, a son of the last miller, lapsed into
bankruptcy. He saw no immediate prospect of making money out of it, but
he was one of those men—they generally end in being moderately rich—who
believe that all real property will in the end acquire a value, if
only it is possessed with sufficient patience. In the meanwhile, since
buildings do not eat, and so long as they remain empty are not liable
for rates, the mill did not cost Doyle anything. He tried several times
to organise schemes by means of which he might be able to secure a rent
for the mill. When it became fashionable, eight or ten years ago, to
start what are tailed “industries” in Irish provincial towns, Doyle
suggested that his mill should be turned into a bacon factory. A public
meeting was held with Father McCormack in the chair, and Thady Gallagher
made an eloquent speech. Doyle himself offered to take shares in the
new company to the amount of £5. Father McCormack, who was named as a
director, also took five £1 shares. It was agreed that Doyle should
be paid £30 a year for the mill. At that point the scheme broke down,
mainly because no one else would take any shares at all.

A couple of years later Doyle tried again. This time he suggested a
stocking manufactory. Stockings are supposed to require less capital
than bacon curing, and, as worked out on paper, they promise large
profits. Doyle offered the mill for £25 a year this time, and was
greatly praised by Thady Gallagher in the columns of the Connacht Eagle
for his patriotic self-sacrifice. Another large meeting was held, but
once more the public, though enthusiastic about the scheme, failed to
subscribe the capital. A great effort was made the next year to induce
the Government to buy the building for a £1,000, with a view to turning
it into a Technical School. A petition was signed by almost everyone in
Ballymoy setting forth the hungry desire of the people for instruction
in the arts of life. Several Members of Parliament asked the Chief
Secretary searching questions on the subject of the Ballymoy Technical
School. But the Chief Secretary declared himself quite unable to wring
the money out of the Treasury. Thady Gallagher wrote articles and
made speeches which ought to have caused acute discomfort to the Prime
Minister. But Doyle found himself obliged to give up the idea of a
Technical School. He waited hopefully. In the end, he felt sure, some
way of utilising the old mill would be found. In the meanwhile the
building, though unprofitable to Doyle was not entirely useless. Its
walls, boarded doors and windows, formed the most excellent place for
the display of advertisements. The circuses which visited the town in
summer covered a great deal of space with their posters. When retiring
members of the Urban District Council wanted to be re-elected they
notified their desire by means of placards pasted on the walls of
Doyle’s mill. All public meetings were advertised there. Doyle himself
made nothing out of these advertisements; but Thady Gallagher did. He
printed the posters, and it was admitted by everyone that he did it very
well.

Two days after his arrival in Ballymoy, Mr. Billing strolled down to
the harbour. He was a man of restless and energetic disposition, but the
visits which he received from Dr. O’Grady, and the speeches about Home
Rule to which Gallagher subjected him, began to worry him. In order to
soothe his nerves he used to spend an hour or two morning and evening
looking at the fishermen who spent the day in contemplating their
boats. There is nothing in the world more soothing than the study of a
fisherman’s life on shore. When he is at sea it is probably strenuous
enough. But then he very seldom is at sea, and when he is he is out
of sight. Having, so to speak, drunk deeply of the torpor of Ballymoy
harbour, Mr. Billing turned his face towards the shore and looked at the
wall of Doyle’s mill. He was startled to find six new posters stuck
on it in a row. They were all bright green. Mr. Billing read them with
interest.

The announcement opened with a prayer, printed in large type:


               “GOD SAVE IRELAND,”

               GENERAL JOHN REGAN

This was repeated at the bottom of each poster in the Irish language,
which Mr. Billing could not read. Next to the prayer, in very much
larger type, came the words:


               “A PUBLIC MEETING,”

Then, in quite small letters:


        “WILL BE HELD ON TUESDAY NEXT AT 3 P. M.
    IN THE MARKET  SQUARE,  OPPOSITE  THE  ‘IMPERIAL  HOTEL.’”

Mr. Billing read on and learned that Father McCormack would take the
chair, that several distinguished Members of Parliament would address
the meeting, that Mr. T. Gallagher, Chairman U. D. C., would also speak,
and that—here the letters became immense—Mr. Horace P. Billing, of
Bolivia, would give an account of the life of General John Regan, in
whose honour it was proposed to erect a statue in Ballymoy.

Mr. Billing smiled. Then he turned and walked briskly to the hotel. He
found Doyle and Thady Gallagher seated together on the bench outside the
door. He addressed them cheerfully:

“Say, gentlemen,” he said, “that doctor of yours seems to have got a
move on this locality. The announcement of the meeting is a good thing,
sure.”

“The doctor,” said Doyle, “is a fine man; but it would be better for him
if he’d pay what he owes. I’m tired, so I am, of trying to get my money
out of him.”

“The doctor,” said Gallagher, “has the good of the locality at heart,
and whatever it might be that he takes in hand will be carried through.
You may rely on the doctor.”

Thady Gallagher had not yet been paid for printing the green posters.
But he had every hope he would be when Mr. Billing handed over his
subscription to the statue fund. He felt, it right to do all in his
power to encourage Mr. Billing. Doyle, on the other hand, was becoming
despondent. He did not like to see money which ought to be his frittered
away on posters and the other necessary expenses of a public meeting. He
was much less inclined to admire, the doctor’s enterprise.

“I guess,” said Mr. Billing, “that these Congressmen will draw some.”

“If you mean the Members of Parliament,” said Doyle, “the doctor told me
this morning that they said they’d more to do than to be attending his
meetings.”

“It could be,” said Gallagher hopefully, “that one of them might.”

“They will not,” said Doyle.

“We’ll do without them,” said Mr. Billing.

“That’s what the doctor said to me,” said Gallagher. “‘We’ll do without
them, Thady,’ said he, ‘so long as we have Mr. Billing and Father
McCormack and yourself,’ meaning me, ‘we’ll have a good meeting if there
never was a Member of Parliament near it.’ And that’s true too.”

“If the doctor,” said Doyle, “would pay what he owes instead of wasting
his time over public meetings and statues and the like it would be
better. Not that I’d say a word against the statue, or, for the matter
of that, against the doctor, who’s well liked in the town by all
classes.”

The Tuesday fixed for the meeting was a well chosen day. It was the
occasion of one of the largest fairs held in Ballymoy during the year.
The country people, small farmers and their wives, flock into the town
whenever there is a fair. The streets are thronged with cattle lowing
miserably. “Buyers,” men whose business it is to carry the half-fed
Connacht beasts to the fattening pastures of Meath and Kildare, assemble
in large numbers and haggle over prices from early dawn till noon.
No better occasion for the exploitation of a cause could possibly
be chosen. And three o’clock was a very good hour. By that time the
business of the fair is well over. The buying and selling is finished.
But no one has gone home, and no one is more than partially drunk. It
is safe to expect that everybody will welcome the entertainment that a
meeting affords during the dull time which must intervene between the
finishing of the day’s business and the weary journey home.

The green posters were distributed far and wide. They adorned every
gatepost and every wall sufficiently smooth to hold them within a circle
of three miles radius around the town. There was some talk beforehand
about the meeting. But on the whole the people displayed very little
curiosity about General John Regan. It was taken for granted that he had
been in some way associated with the cause of Irish Nationality, and one
or two people professed to recollect that he had fought on the side of
the Boers during the South African War. Whoever he was, the people
were inclined to support the movement for erecting a statue to him by
cheering anything which Thady Gallagher said. But they did not intend to
support it in any other way. The Connacht farmer is like the rest of the
human race in his dislike of being asked to subscribe to anything. He is
superior to most other men in his capacity for resisting the pressure of
the subscription list.

On the Saturday before the meeting Gallagher published a long article
on the subject of the General in the Connacht Eagle. It was read, as all
Gallagher’s articles were, with respectful attention. Everybody expected
to find out by reading it who the General was. Everyone felt, as he read
it, or listened to it read aloud, that he was learning all he wanted
to know, and did not discover until he came to talk the matter over
afterwards with his friends that he knew no more when he had read the
article than he did before.

It was not Thady Gallagher but Dr. O’Grady who wrote the article.
Thady made several attempts and then gave up the matter in despair.
Dr. O’Grady, though he was extremely busy at the time, had to do the
writing. It was very well done, and calculated to heat to the boiling
point the enthusiasm of all patriotic people. He began by praising
Thomas Emmet. He passed from him to Daniel O’Connell. He recommended
everyone to read John Mitchell’s “Jail Journal.” He described the great
work done for Ireland by Charles Stewart Parnell. Then he said that
General John Regan was, in his own way, at least the equal, possibly
the superior, of any of the patriots he had named. He wound up the
composition with the statement that it was unnecessary to recapitulate
the great deeds of the General, because every Irishman worthy of the
name knew all about them already.

No one read the article with more eagerness and expectation than
Gallagher himself. As the day of the meeting drew nearer he was becoming
more and more uncomfortable about his speech. He had not been able to
find out either from Doyle or from Father McCormack anything whatever
about the General. He did not want much. He was a practised orator and
could make a very small amount of information go a long way in a speech,
but he did want something, if it was only a date to which he might
attach the General’s birth or death. Doyle and the priest steadily
referred him to Dr. O’Grady. From Sergeant Colgan he got nothing
except a guess that the General might have been one of the Fenians. Dr.
O’Grady, before the appearance of the article, promised that it would
contain all that anyone needed to know. After the article was published
Gallagher was ashamed to ask for further information, because he did not
want to confess himself an Irishman unworthy of the name.

Doyle also was dissatisfied and became actually restive after the
appearance of Saturday’s Connacht Eagle. He was not in the least
troubled by the vagueness of the leading article. He was not one of the
speakers at the meeting, and it did not matter to him whether he knew
anything about General John Regan or not. What annoyed him was the
publication, in the advertisement columns of the paper, of a preliminary
list of subscribers. In the first place such an advertisement cost
money and could only be paid for out of Mr. Billing’s subscription, thus
further diminishing the small balance on which he was calculating as
some compensation for the irrecoverable debt owed to him by Dr. O’Grady.
In the second place his name appeared on the list as a donor, not of £5,
but of £10. He knew perfectly well that he would not be expected to pay
any subscription, but he was vaguely annoyed at the threat of such a
liability.

On Sunday afternoon he called on Dr. O’Grady.

“Wasn’t it agreed,” he said, “that I was to be the treasurer of the fund
for putting up the statue?”

“It was,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and you are the treasurer. Didn’t you see
your name printed in the Connacht Eagle, ‘Secretary, Dr. Lucius O’Grady.
Treasurer, J. Doyle’?”

“If I’m the treasurer it’s no more than right that I should have some
say in the way the money’s being spent, for let me tell you, doctor—and
I may as well speak plain when I’m at it—I’m not satisfied. I’ve had
some correspondence with a nephew of mine who’s in that line of business
himself up in Dublin, and he tells me that £100 is little enough for a
statue of any size. Now I’m not saying that I want to close the account
with a balance in hand——”

“It’s what you do want, Doyle, whether you say it or not.”

“But,” said Doyle ignoring this interruption, “it wouldn’t suit me if
there was any debt at the latter end. For it’s myself would have to
pay it if there was, and that’s what I’d not be inclined to do. The way
you’re spending money on posters and advertisements there’ll be very
little of the American gentleman’s £100 left when it comes to buying the
statue.”

“I see your point all right, Doyle, but——”

“If you see it,” said Doyle, “I’m surprised at you going on the way you
are; but, sure, I might have known that you wouldn’t care how much you’d
spend or how much you’d owe at the latter end. There’s that £60——”

“Don’t harp on about that miserable £60,” said Dr. O’Grady, “for I won’t
stand it. Here I am doing the very best I can to make money for you,
taking no end of trouble, and all you do is to come grumbling to me day
after day about some beggarly account that I happen to owe you.”

“It’s what I don’t see is how I’m going to make a penny out of it at
all, the way you’re going on.”

“Listen to me now, Doyle. Supposing—I just say supposing—the Government
was to build a pier, a new pier, in Ballymoy, who do you think would get
the contract for the job?”

“I would, of course,” said Doyle, “for there’d be no other man in the
town fit to take it.”

“And how much do you suppose you’d make out of it?”

“What’s the use of talking that way?” said Doyle. “Hasn’t the Government
built us two piers already, and is it likely they’d build us another?”

“That’s not the point. What I’m asking you is: Supposing they did build
another and you got the contract for it, how much do you suppose you’d
make?”

“Well,” said Doyle, “if it was a good-sized pier and if the engineer
they sent down to inspect the work wasn’t too smart altogether I might
clear £100.”

“Now, suppose,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you were able to sell the stones
of that old mill of yours——”

“They’re good stones, so they are.”

“Exactly, and you’d expect a good price for them. Now suppose you
succeeded in selling them to the Government as raw material for the
pier——”

“They’d be nice and handy for the work,” said Doyle. “Whoever was to
use those stones for building the pier would save a devil of a lot of
expense in carting.”

“That, of course, would be considered in fixing the price of the
stones.”

“It would,” said Doyle. “It would have to be, for I wouldn’t sell them
without it was.”

“Under those circumstances,” said Dr. O’Grady, “what do you suppose
you’d make?”

“I’d make a tidy penny,” said Doyle.

“Very well. Add that tidy penny to the £100 profit on the pier contract
and it seems to me that it would pay you to lose a couple of pounds—and
I don’t admit that you will lose a penny—over the statue business.”

The mention of the statue brought Doyle back from a pleasant dream to
the region of hard fact.

“What’s the good of talking?” he said. “The Government will build no
more piers here.”

“I’m not so sure of that. If we were to get a hold of one of the real
big men, say the Lord-Lieutenant, if we were to bring him down here and
do him properly—flags, you know, Doyle, and the town band, and
somebody with a bouquet of flowers for his wife, and somebody else—all
respectable people, Doyle—with an illuminated address—and if we were all
to stand round with our hats in our hands and cheer—in fact if we were
to do all the things that those sort of fellows really like to see
done——”

“We could have flags,” said Doyle, “and we could have the town band, and
we could have all the rest of what you say; but what good would they be?
The Lord-Lieutenant wouldn’t come to Ballymoy. It’s a backward place, so
it is.”

“I’ll get to that in a minute,” said Dr. O’Grady. “But just suppose now
that we had him and did all the things I say, do you think he’d refuse
us a simple pier when we asked for it?”

“I don’t know but he would. Hasn’t the Government built two piers here
already? Is it likely they’d build a third?”

“Those two piers were built years and years ago,” said Dr. O’Grady. “One
of them is more than ten years old this minute, and they were both built
by the last Government The present Lord-Lieutenant has probably never so
much as heard of them. We shouldn’t go out of our way to remind him of
their existence. Nobody else in Ireland will remember anything about
them. We’ll start talking about the new pier as if it were quite an
original idea that nobody had ever heard of before. We’d get it to a
certainty.”

Doyle was swept away by the glorious possibilities before him.

“If so be the Lord-Lieutenant was to come, and the Lady-Lieutenant with
him, and more of the lords and ladies that does be attending on them up
in Dublin Castle——”

“Aides-de-camp, and people of that sort,” said Dr. O’Grady. “They’d
simply swarm down on us.”

“There’d have to be a luncheon for them,” said Doyle.

“And it would be in your hotel. I forgot about the luncheon. There’ll be
a pot of money to be made out of that.”

“With drinks and all,” said Doyle, with deep conviction. “There would.
The like of them people wouldn’t be contented with porter.”

“Champagne,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is the recognised tipple for anybody
high up in the Government service. It wouldn’t be respectful not to
offer it.”

“But he won’t come,” said Doyle. “What would bring him?”

“The statue will bring him.”

“The statue! Talk sense, doctor. What would the like of him want to
be looking at statues for? Won’t he have as many as he wants in Dublin
Castle, and better ones than we’d be able to show him?”

“You’re missing the point, Doyle. I’m not proposing to bring him down
here simply to look at a statue. I’m going to ask him to unveil it. Now
as far as I know the history of Ireland—and I’m as well up in it as
most men—that would be an absolutely unprecedented invitation for any
Lord-Lieutenant to receive. The novelty of the thing will attract him
at once. And what’s more, the idea will appeal to his better nature.
I needn’t tell you, Doyle, that the earnest desire of every
Lord-Lieutenant is to assist the material and intellectual advancement
of Ireland. He’s always getting opportunities of opening technical
schools and industrial shows of one sort or another. They’ve quite
ceased to attract him. But we’re displaying an entirely new spirit. By
erecting a public statue in a town like this we are showing that we’ve
arrived at an advanced stage of culture. There isn’t another potty
little one-horse town in Ireland that has ever shown the slightest
desire to set up a great and elevating work of art in its midst. You may
not appreciate that aspect of the matter, Doyle, but——”

“If I was to give my opinion,” said Doyle, “I’d say that statues was
foolishness.”

“Exactly. But the Lord-Lieutenant, when he gets our invitation will give
you credit for much finer feeling. Besides he’ll see that we’ve been
studying up our past history. The name of General John Regan will mean a
great deal to him although it conveys very little to you.”

“It’s what Thady Gallagher is always asking,” said Doyle, “who was the
General?”

“Gallagher ought to know,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and I’ve told him so.”

“He does not know then. Nor I don’t believe Father McCormack does. Nor
I don’t know myself. Not that it would trouble me if there never was
a General, only that you have Mary Ellen’s head turned with the notion
that she’ll be coming into a big fortune one of these days——”

“Is she not doing her work?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Devil the tap she’s done these two days, but what she couldn’t help.
Not that that bothers me, for it’s nothing strange. She never was one
for doing much unless you stood over her and drove her into it. But what
has annoyed me is the way Constable Moriarty is never out of the kitchen
or the back yard. He was after her before, but he’s fifty times worse
since he heard the talk about her being the niece of the General.
Besides the notion he has that young Kerrigan wants her, which has made
him wild.”

“Moriarty ought to have more sense,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He ought,” said Doyle, “but he hasn’t. The tunes he whistles round the
house would drive you demented if so be that you listened to them; but I
needn’t tell you I don’t do that.”

“You’ll have to put up with it,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It won’t be for
very long, and you needn’t mind what Mary Ellen neglects so long as she
attends properly on Mr. Billing.”

“She’ll attend him right enough,” said Doyle. “Since ever she got the
notion that he was going to make a lady of her, attending on him is the
one thing that she will do.”

“Then you needn’t bother your head about anything else.”





CHAPTER VIII

There are men in the world, a great many of them—who are capable of
managing details with thoroughness and efficiency. These men make
admirable lieutenants and fill subordinate positions so well that
towards the end of their lives they are allowed to attend full dress
evening parties with medals and stars hung round their necks or pinned
on their coats. There are also a good many men who are capable
of conceiving great ideas and forming vast plans, but who have an
unconquerable aversion to anything in the way of a detail. These men
generally end their days in obscure asylums, possibly in workhouses,
and their ideas, after living for a while as subject matter for jests,
perish unrealised. There is also a third kind of man, fortunately a very
rare kind. He is capable of conceiving great ideas, and has besides
an insatiable delight in working out details. He may end his days as
a victorious general, or even as an emperor. If he prefers a less
ostentatious kind of reward, he will die a millionaire.

Dr. Lucius O’Grady belonged to this third class. In the face of Doyle’s
objection to his expenditure on posters, he was capable of conceiving
on the spur of the moment and without previous meditation, the audacious
and magnificent plan of bringing the Lord-Lieutenant to Ballymoy and
wrestling from a reluctant treasury a sufficient sum of money to build a
third pier on the beach below the town. There may have been other men in
Ireland capable of making such a plan. There was certainly no one
else who would have set himself, as Dr. O’Grady did, with tireless
enthusiasm, to work out the details necessary to the plan’s success.

As soon as Doyle left him he mounted his bicycle and rode out to the
Greggs’ home. Mr. Gregg, being the District Inspector of Police, was
usually a very busy man. But the Government, though a hard task-master
in the case of minor officials, does not insist on anyone inspecting or
being inspected on Sunday afternoons. Mr. Gregg had taken advantage of
the Government’s respect for revealed religion, and had gone out with a
fishing rod to catch trout. Mrs. Gregg was at home. Being a bride of not
more than three months’ standing she had nothing particular to do, and
was yawning rather wearily over the fashion-plates of a ladies’ paper.
She seemed unaffectedly glad to see Dr. O’Grady, and at once offered to
give him tea. The doctor refused the tea, and plunged into his business.

“I suppose,” he said, “that you’ll have no objection to presenting a
bouquet to Lady Chesterton when she comes to Ballymoy?”

“Is she coming?” said Mrs. Gregg. “How splendid!”

Before marrying Mr. Gregg she had lived in a Dublin suburb. Accustomed
to the rich and varied life of a metropolis she found Ballymoy a little
dull. She recognised Major Kent as “a dear old boy,” but he was
quite unexciting. Mrs. Ford, the wife of a rather morose stipendiary
magistrate, had severely snubbed Mrs. Gregg. There was no one else, and
the gay frocks of Mrs. Gregg’s bridal outfit were wasting their first
freshness with hardly an opportunity of being worn.

“Yes,” said Dr. O’Grady. “She’s coming with the Lord-Lieutenant to
unveil the new statue.”

“How splendid!” said Mrs. Gregg again. “I heard something about the
statue, but please tell me more, Dr. O’Grady. I do so want to know.”

“Oh, there’s nothing particular to tell about the statue. It’s to be
to the memory of General John Regan, and will be unveiled in the usual
way.”

This did not add much to the information which Mr. Gregg, who himself
had gleaned what he knew from Sergeant Colgan, had already given her.
But Mrs. Gregg was quite content with it. She did not, in fact, want
to know anything about the statue. She only asked about it because she
thought she ought to. Her mind was dwelling on the dazzling prospect of
presenting a bouquet to Lady Chesterton.

“Of course I should love to,” she said. “But I wonder if I could—really,
I mean.”

Dr. O’Grady was a man of quick intelligence. He realised at once that
Mrs. Gregg had not been listening to his account of the statue, but that
she was replying to his original suggestion.

“It’s not the least difficult,” he said. “Anyone could do it, but we’d
like to have it done really well. That’s the reason we’re asking you.”

“Don’t you have to walk backwards?” said Mrs. Gregg. “I’d love to do it,
of course, but I never have before.”

“There’s no necessity to walk at all. You simply stand in the front row
of the spectators with the bouquet in your hand. Then, when she stops
opposite you and smiles—she’ll be warned beforehand, of course—and she’s
had such a lot of practice that she’s sure to do it right—you curtsey
and hand up the bouquet. She’ll take it, and the whole thing will be
over.”

“Oh,” said Mrs. Gregg, “is that all?”

Dr. O’Grady was conscious of a note of disappointment in her voice. He
felt that he had over-emphasized the simplicity of the performance. Mrs.
Gregg would have preferred a longer ceremony. He did his best to make
such amends as were still possible.

“Of course,” he said, “your photograph will be in all the illustrated
papers afterwards, and there will be a long description of your dress in
The Irish Times.”

“I’d love to do it,” said Mrs. Gregg.

“Very well, then,” said Dr. O’Grady, “we’ll consider that settled.”

Leaving Mrs. Gregg, he rode on to Major Kent’s house. The Major, like
all men who are over forty years of age, who have good consciences and
balances in their banks, spent his Sunday afternoons sleeping in an
armchair. No one likes being awakened, either in a bedroom by a servant,
in a railway carriage by a ticket collector, or on a Sunday afternoon by
a friend. The Major answered Dr. O’Grady’s greeting snappishly.

“If you’ve come,” he said, “to ask me to make a speech at that meeting
of yours on Tuesday, you may go straight home again, for I won’t do it.”

“I’m not such a fool,” said Dr. O’Grady pleasantly, “as to ask you to
do any such thing. I know jolly well you couldn’t. Even if you could
and would, we shouldn’t want you. We have Father McCormack, and Thady
Gallagher, besides the American. That’s as much as any audience could
stand!”

“If it isn’t that you want,” said the Major, “what is it?”

“It’s a pity you’re in such an uncommonly bad temper, Major. If you
were even in your normal condition of torpid sulkiness you’d be rather
pleased to hear what I’m going to tell you.”

“If you’re going to tell me that you’ve dropped that statue folly, I
shall be extremely pleased.”

“The news I have,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is far better than that. We’ve
decided to ask the Lord-Lieutenant down to unveil the statue.”

“He won’t come,” said the Major, “so that’s all right.”

“He will come when it’s explained to him that——”

“Oh, if you offer him one of your explanations———”

“Look here, Major. I don’t think you quite grasp the significance of
what I’m telling you. Ever since I’ve known you you’ve been deploring
the disloyalty of the Irish people. I don’t blame you for that. You’re
by way of being a Unionist, so of course you have to. But if you were
the least bit sincere in what you say, you’d be delighted to hear that
Doyle and Thady Gallagher—Thady hasn’t actually been told yet, but
when he is he’ll be as pleased as everyone else—you ought to be simply
overjoyed to find that men like Doyle are inviting the Lord-Lieutenant
down to unveil their statue. It shows that they’re getting steadily
loyaler and loyaler. Instead of exulting in the fact you start sneering
in a cynical and altogether disgusting way.”

“I don’t believe much in Doyle’s loyalty,” said the Major.

“Fortunately,” said Dr. O’Grady, “Doyle thoroughly believes in yours. He
agrees with me that you are the first man who ought to be asked to join
the reception committee. You can’t possibly refuse.”

“I would refuse if I thought there was the slightest chance of the
Lord-Lieutenant coming. Do you think I want to stand about in a tall hat
along with half the blackguards in town?”

“Mrs. Gregg is going to present a bouquet,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Looking like a fool in the middle of the street, while you play silly
tricks with a statue?”

“You won’t be asked to do all that,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I am being asked. You’re asking me this minute, and if I thought it
would come off——”

“As you think it won’t you may as well join the committee.”

“I won’t be secretary,” said the Major, “and I won’t have hand, act, or
part, in asking the Lord-Lieutenant to come here. We don’t want him, for
one thing.”

“You’ll not be asked so much as to sign a paper,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If
your name is required at the bottom of any document I’ll write it for
you myself.”

“I wish to goodness,” said the Major, “that Billing—if that’s the man’s
name—had stayed in America attending to his own business, whatever
it is, instead of coming here and starting all this fuss. There’ll be
trouble before you’ve done, O’Grady, more trouble than you care for. I
wish to God it was all well over.”

Nothing is more gratifying to the prophet of evil than the fulfilment
of his own prediction. When the fulfilment follows hard on the prophecy,
when not more than half an hour separates them, the prophet ought to be
a very happy man. This was Major Kent’s case. He foretold trouble of the
most exasperating kind for Dr. O’Grady, and he was immediately justified
by the event. Unfortunately he did not expect an immediate fulfilment
of his words. Therefore he turned round in his chair and went to sleep
again when the doctor left him. If he had been sanguine enough to expect
that the doctor would be entangled in embarrassments at once, he would
probably have roused himself. He would have followed Dr. O’Grady back to
Ballymoy and would have had the satisfaction of gloating over the
first of a long series of annoying difficulties. But the Major, though
confident that trouble would come, had no hope that it would begin as
soon as it did.

Dr. O’Grady was riding back to Ballymoy on his bicycle when he met Mrs.
Ford, the wife of the stipendiary magistrate. She was walking briskly
along the road which led out of the town. This fact at once aroused a
feeling of vague uneasiness in the doctor’s mind. Mrs. Ford was a stout
lady of more than fifty years of age. She always wore clothes which
seemed, and probably were, much too tight for her. Her husband’s
position and income entitled him to keep a pony trap, therefore Mrs.
Ford very seldom walked at all. Dr. O’Grady had never before seen her
walk quickly. It was plain, too, that on this occasion Mrs. Ford was
walking for the mere sake of walking, a most unnatural thing for her
to do. The road she was on led nowhere except to Major Kent’s house,
several miles away, and it was quite impossible to suppose that she
meant to call on him. She had, as Dr. O’Grady knew, quarrelled seriously
with Major Kent two days earlier.

Dr. O’Grady, slightly anxious and very curious, got off his bicycle
and approached Mrs. Ford on foot. He noticed at once that her face was
purple in colour. It was generally red, and the unaccustomed exercise
she was taking might account for the darker shade. Dr. O’Grady, arriving
within a few yards of her, took off his hat very politely. The purple of
Mrs. Ford’s face darkened ominously.

“Nice day,” said Dr. O’Grady. “How’s Mr. Ford?”

Mrs. Ford acknowledged this greeting with a stiff, scarcely perceptible
bow. Dr. O’Grady realised at once that she was angry, very seriously
angry about something. Under ordinary circumstances Mrs. Ford’s anger
would not have caused Dr. O’Grady any uneasiness. She was nearly always
angry with someone, and however angry she might be she would be obliged
to call on Dr. O’Grady for assistance if either she or her husband fell
ill. There was no other doctor in the neighbourhood. The simplest and
easiest thing, under the circumstances, would have been to pass on
without comment, and to wait patiently until Mrs. Ford either caught
influenza or was so deeply offended with someone else as to forget her
anger against him. Society in small country towns is held together very
largely by the fact that it is highly inconvenient, if not actually
impossible, to keep two quarrels burning briskly at the same time.
When, a week or two before, Mrs. Ford had been seriously angry with
Mrs. Gregg, she confided her grievances to Dr. O’Grady. Now that she was
annoyed with him she would be compelled to condone Mrs. Gregg’s offence
in order to tell her what Dr. O’Grady had done. In due time, so Dr.
O’Grady knew, he would be forgiven in order that he might listen to
the story of the quarrel, which by that time she would have picked with
Major Kent. Therefore the doctor’s first impulse was to imitate the
Levite in the parable, and, having looked at Mrs. Ford with sympathy, to
pass by on the other side.

But Dr. O’Grady was engaged in a great enterprise. He did not see how
Mrs. Ford’s anger could make or mar the success of the Lord-Lieutenant’s
visit to Ballymoy, but he could not afford to take risks. No wise
general likes to leave even a small wood on the flank of his line of
march without discovering whether there is anything in it or not. Dr.
O’Grady determined to find out, if he could, what Mrs. Ford was sulking
about.

“I daresay you have heard,” he said, “about the Lord-Lieutenant’s visit
to Ballymoy. The date isn’t fixed yet, but——”

Mrs. Ford sniffed and walked on without speaking. Dr. O’Grady was not
the kind of man who is easily baffled. He turned round and walked beside
her.

“I needn’t tell you,” he said, “that the visit may mean a good deal to
Mr. Ford. We’ve all felt for a long time that his services and ability
entitle him to some recognition from the Government.”

Mrs. Ford was quite unmollified. She walked on without looking round.
She even walked a little quicker than she had been walking before. This
was a foolish thing to do. She was a fat and elderly lady. Some of
her clothes, if not all of them, were certainly too tight for her. The
doctor was young and in good condition. She could not possibly hope to
outstrip him in a race.

“My idea is,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that when the Lord-Lieutenant meets Mr.
Ford and becomes personally acquainted with him—there’s to be a lunch,
you know, in the hotel. A pretty good lunch, the best Doyle can do.
Well, I confidently expect that when the Lord-Lieutenant finds out for
himself what an able and energetic man Mr. Ford is—— After all, there
are much nicer places than Ballymoy, besides all the jobs there are
going under the Insurance Act, jolly well paid some of them, and you’d
like living in Dublin, wouldn’t you, Mrs. Ford?”

Mrs. Ford stood still suddenly. She was evidently going to say
something. Dr. O’Grady waited. He had to wait for some time, because the
lady was very-much out of breath. At last she spoke.

“Dr. O’Grady,” she said, “I believe in plain speaking.”

Neither Dr. O’Grady nor anyone else in Ballymoy doubted the truth of
this. Nearly everybody had been spoken to plainly by Mrs. Ford at
one time or another. Kerrigan, the butcher, was spoken to with
uncompromising plainness once a week, on Saturday mornings.

“Quite right,” said Dr. O’Grady, “there’s nothing like it.”

“Then I may as well tell you,” said Mrs. Ford, “that I think it was due
to my position—however much you may dislike me personally——”

“I don’t. On the contrary——”

“——Due to my position as the wife of the resident magistrate that I, and
not that Mrs. Gregg, should have been invited to present the bouquet to
Lady Chesterton.”

Dr. O’Grady gasped. Then he realised that he had made a fearful blunder.

“Half an hour ago,” said Mrs. Ford, “that woman, who isn’t even a lady,
bounced into my house, giggling, and told me to my face that you had
asked her——”

“Silly little thing, isn’t she?” said Dr. O’Grady. “But of course, you
have far too much sense to be annoyed by anything she said.”

“Don’t imagine for a moment,” said Mrs. Ford, “that I am vexed. The
slight, although it was evidently intentional, does not affect me in
the least. If you knew me a little better than you do, Dr. O’Grady, you
would understand that I am not at all the sort of person who cares about
presenting bouquets.”

“Of course not,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We quite realised that. We
understood that in your position, as wife of the resident magistrate of
the district, the presentation of a bouquet would have been infra dig.
After all, what’s a bouquet? Poor little Mrs. Gregg! Of course it’s a
great promotion for her and she’s naturally a bit above herself. But no
one would dream of asking you to present a bouquet. We have far too high
a respect for Mr. Ford’s position.”

“I think,” said Mrs. Ford, “that I ought to have been consulted.”

“Didn’t you get my letter?”

“I got no letter whatever. The first news I had of his Excellency’s
intention of visiting Ballymoy came to me from that Mrs. Gregg half an
hour ago, when she rushed into my drawing-room with her hair tumbling
about her ears——”

“That’s the worst of Doyle. He means well, but he’s frightfully
careless.”

“What has Mr. Doyle to do with it?”

“I gave him the letter to post. Did you really not get it?”

“I got no letter whatever.”

“I don’t know what you must have thought of us. I don’t know what Mr.
Ford must have thought. I don’t know how to apologise. But the first
thing we did, the very first——Mrs. Gregg and the bouquet were a mere
afterthought, we just tacked her on to the programme so that the poor
little woman wouldn’t feel out of it. She is a silly little thing, you
know. Not more than a child after all. It was better to humour her.”

“What was in the letter which you say you posted?” said Mrs. Ford.

“I didn’t say I posted it. I said Doyle forgot to. It’s in his pocket at
this moment, I expect.”

“What was in it?”

“Can you ask? There is only one thing which could possibly be in it. It
expresses the unanimous wish of the committee—the reception committee,
you know—Major Kent’s on it—that you should present an illuminated
address of welcome to His Excellency.”

“If such a letter were really written——”

“My dear Mrs. Ford! But I don’t ask you to take my word for it. Just
walk straight into Ballymoy yourself. I’ll stay here till you come back.
Go into the hotel. You’ll find Doyle in his own room drinking whisky
and water with Thady Gallagher. Don’t say a word to him. Don’t ask him
whether he was given a letter or not. Simply put your hand into his
breast pocket and take it out.”

“Thank you,” said Mrs. Ford. “I do not care to have anything to do with
Mr. Doyle when he is drunk.”

“He won’t be. Not at this hour. It takes a lot to make Doyle drunk.”

“When the letter arrives, if it ever does, I shall consult Mr. Ford as
to what answer I shall give.”

“I can tell you what he’ll say beforehand,” said Dr. O’Grady. “He’ll
realise the importance of the illuminated address. He’ll understand that
it’s the thing and that the bouquet——”

“Good-bye, Dr. O’Grady,” said Mrs. Ford.

The doctor mounted his bicycle. His face was very nearly as purple as
Mrs. Ford’s. He had, with the greatest difficulty survived a crisis. He
rode at top speed into Ballymoy, and dismounted, very hot, at the door
of the hotel. It was shut. He ran round to the back of the house and
entered the yard. Constable Moriarty and Mary Ellen were sitting side by
side on the wall of the pig-stye. They were sitting very close together.
Moriarty was whistling “Eileen Allan-nah” softly in Mary Ellen’s ear.

“Where’s Mr. Doyle?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“As regards the visit of the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Constable Moriarty
rousing himself and moving a little bit away from Mary Ellen, “what I
was saying this minute to Mary Ellen was——”

“Where’s Mr. Doyle?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He’s within,” said Mary Ellen. “Where else would he be?”

“As regards the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Constable Moriarty, “and seeing
that Mary Ellen might be a near friend of the gentleman that the
statue’s for——”

Dr. O’Grady hurried through the back door. He found Doyle sitting over
account books in his private-room. That was his way of spending Sunday
afternoon.

“A sheet of notepaper,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Quick now, Doyle. I have my
fountain pen, so don’t bother about ink.”

“Where’s the hurry?” said Doyle.

“There’s every hurry.”

He wrote rapidly, folded the letter, addressed it to Mrs. Ford, and
handed it to Doyle.

“Put that in your trousers’ pocket,” he said, “and roll it round a few
times. I want it to look as if it had been there for two or three days.”

“What’s the meaning of this at all?” said Doyle.

“Now get your hat. Go off as fast as you can pelt to Mr. Ford’s house.
Give that letter to the servant and tell her that you only found out
this afternoon that you’d forgotten to post it.”

“Will you tell me——?”

“I’ll tell you nothing till you’re back. Go on now, Doyle. Go at once.
If you hurry you’ll get to the house before she does. She was two miles
out of the town when I left her and too exhausted to walk fast. But if
you do meet her remember that you haven’t seen me since yesterday. Have
you got that clear in your head? Very well. Off with you. And, I say, I
expect the letter will be looking all right when you take it out again,
but if it isn’t just rub it up and down the front of your trousers for
a while. I want it to be brownish and a good deal crumpled. It won’t do
any harm if you blow a few puffs of tobacco over it.”





CHAPTER IX

An hour later Doyle entered the doctor’s consulting room.

“I have it done,” he said. “I done what you bid me; but devil such a
job ever I had as what it was.” Doyle had evidently suffered from some
strong emotion, anger perhaps, or terror. He felt in his pocket as he
spoke, and, finding that he had no handkerchief, he wiped his forehead
with the back of his hand. He looked at his hand afterwards and sighed.
The hairs on the back of it were pasted down with sweat “Have you such a
thing as a drop of anything to drink in the house?”

“I have not,” said Dr. O’Grady, “how could I? Do you think I’ve lost all
my self-respect? Is it likely I’d order another bottle of whisky out of
your shop when you’re dunning me every day of my life for the price of
the last I got? Tell me what happened about the letter?”

Doyle passed a parched tongue across his lips. The inside of his mouth
was quite dry. Extreme nervous excitement often produces this effect.

“If it was even a cup of tea,” he said, “it would be better than
nothing. I’ve a terrible thirst on me.”

“Sorry,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but I’ve no tea either. Not a grain in the
house since last Friday. I hope this will be a lesson to you, Doyle,
and will teach you not to ballyrag your customers in future. But I don’t
want to rub it in. Get on with your story.”

“It could be,” said Doyle, “that there’d be water in your pump. I’m not
sure will I be able to speak much without I drink something.”

“The pump’s all right,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Just sit where you are for
a moment and I’ll fetch you some water. It may give you typhoid. I
wouldn’t drink it myself without boiling it, but that’s your look out.”

He left the moor and returned a few minutes later with a large tumbler
of cold water. Doyle looked at it mournfully. He knew perfectly well
that the doctor had both whisky and tea in the house, but he recognised
the impossibility of getting either the one or the other. He raised the
glass to his mouth.

“Glory be to God,” he said, “but it’s the first time I’ve wetted my lips
with the same this twenty years!”

“It will do you a lot of good if it doesn’t give you typhoid,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “How did you get so frightfully thirsty?”

The question was natural. Doyle drank the whole tumbler of water at a
draught. There was no doubt that he had been very thirsty.

“Will you tell me now,” he said, “what had that one in the temper she
was in?”

“Mrs. Ford,” said Dr. O’Grady, “was annoyed because she thought she
wasn’t going to be given a chance of making herself agreeable to the
Lord-Lieutenant.”

“If she speaks to the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Doyle, “after the fashion
she was speaking to me, it’s likely that she’ll not get the chance of
making herself agreeable to him a second time. Devil such a temper I
ever saw any woman in, and I’ve seen some in my day.”

“I know she’d be a bit savage. I hoped you wouldn’t have met her.”

“I did meet her. Wasn’t she turning in at the gate at the same time that
I was myself? ‘There’s a letter here, ma’am,’ says I, ‘that the doctor
told me I was to give to you,’ ‘I suppose it was half an hour ago,’
said she, ‘that he told you that,’ Well, I pulled the letter out of my
pocket, and I gave it a rub along the side of my pants the same as you
told me. ‘I suppose you’re doing that,’ said she, ‘to put some dirt
on it, to make it look,’ said she, ‘as if it had been in your pocket a
week.’”

“You wouldn’t think to look at her that she was so cute,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “What did you say?”

“I said nothing either good or bad,” said Doyle, “only that it was to
get the dirt off the letter, and not to be putting it on that I was
giving it a bit of a rub. Well, she took the letter and she opened it.
Then she looked me straight in the face. ‘When did you get this letter
from the doctor?’ says she. So I told her it was last Friday you give it
to me, and that I hadn’t seen you since, and didn’t care a great deal
if I never seen you again. ‘You impudent blackguard,’ says she, ‘the
letter’s not an hour written. The ink’s not more than just dry on
it yet,’ ‘I’m surprised,’ said I, ‘that it’s that much itself. It’s
dripping wet I’d expect it to be with the sweat I’m in this minute on
account of the way I’ve run to give it to you.’”

“Good,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If there was a drop of whisky in the house
I’d give it to you. I’ll look in a minute. There might be some left in
the bottom of the bottle. A man who can tell a lie like that on the spur
of the moment——”

“It was true enough about the sweat,” said Doyle. “You could have wrung
my shirt into a bucket, though it wasn’t running did it, for I didn’t
run. It was the way she was looking at me. I’m not overly fond of Mr.
Ford, and never was; but I don’t know did ever I feel as sorry for any
man as I did for him when she was looking at me.”

The doctor rose and took a bottle of whisky from the cupboard in the
corner of the room. There was enough in it to give Doyle a satisfactory
drink and still to leave some for the doctor himself. He got another
tumbler and two bottles of soda water.

“You needn’t be opening one of them for me,” said Doyle, “I have as
much water drunk already as would drown all the whisky you have in the
bottle. What I take now I’ll take plain.”

“She may be a bit sceptical about the letter,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but
I expect when she’s talked it over with Ford she’ll see the sense of
presenting the illuminated address.”

“Is it that one present the address? Believe you me, doctor, if she does
the Lord-Lieutenant won’t be inclined for giving us the pier. The look
of her would turn a barrel of porter sour.”

“She’ll look quite different,” said Dr. O’Grady, “when the time comes.
After all, Ford has to make the best of his opportunities like the
rest of us. He can’t afford to allow his wife to scowl at the
Lord-Lieutenant.”

“Was there no one else about the place, only her?” said Doyle.

“There were others, of course; but—the fact is, Doyle, if we got her
back up at the start her husband would have written letters to
Dublin Castle crabbing the whole show. Those fellows up there place
extraordinary confidence in resident magistrates. They’d have been much
more inclined to believe him than either you or me. If Ford was to set
to work to spoil our show we’d probably not have got the Lord-Lieutenant
down here at all. That’s why I was so keen on your getting the letter to
her at once, and leaving her under the impression that you’d had it in
your pocket for two days.”

“Devil the sign of believing any such thing there was about her when I
left.”

“She may come to believe it later on,” said Dr. O’Grady, “when she and
Ford have had time to talk the whole thing over together.”

The doctor’s servant came into the room while he spoke.

“Constable Moriarty is outside at the door,” she said, “and he’s wishing
to speak with you. There’s a young woman along with him.”

“Mary Ellen, I expect,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He’s upset in his mind about that same Mary Ellen,” said Doyle, “ever
since he heard she was the niece of the General. It’s day and night he’s
round the hotel whistling all sorts and——”

“You told me all about that before,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Bring him in,
Bridgy, bring in the pair of them, and let’s hear what it is they want.”

Constable Moriarty entered the room, followed at a little distance by
Mary Ellen. He led her forward, and set her in front of Dr. O’Grady. He
looked very much as Touchstone must have looked when he presented the
rustic Audrey to the exiled Duke as “a poor virgin, sir, an ill-favoured
thing, sir, but mine own.”

“If you want a marriage license,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you’ve come to the
wrong man. Go up to Father McCormack.”

“I do not want a marriage license,” said Constable Moriarty, “for I’m
not long enough in the force to get leave to marry. And to do it without
leave is what I wouldn’t care to risk.”

“If you don’t want to marry her,” said Doyle, “I’d be glad if you’d let
her alone the way she’d be able to do her work. It’s upsetting her mind
you are with the way you’re going on.”

“Is it true what they tell me,” said Moriarty, “that the
Lord-Lieutenant’s coming to the town?”

“I think we may say it is true,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“To open the statue you’re putting up to the General?”

“‘Open’ isn’t the word used about statues,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but
you’ve got the general idea right enough.”

“What I was saying to Mary Ellen,” said Moriarty, “is that seeing as
she’s the niece of the General——”

“She’s no such thing,” said Doyle, “and well you know it.”

“The doctor has it put out about her that she is,” said Moriarty, “and
Mary Ellen’s well enough content. Aren’t you, Mary Ellen?”

“I am surely,” said Mary Ellen. “Why wouldn’t I?”

“Look here, Moriarty,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if you’ve got any idea into
your head that there’s a fortune either large or small coming to Mary
Ellen out of this business you’re making a big mistake.”

“I wasn’t thinking any such thing,” said Moriarty. “Don’t I know well
enough it’s only talk?”

“It will be as much as we can possibly do,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to pay
for the statue and the incidental expenses. Pensioning off Mary Ellen
afterwards is simply out of the question.”

“Let alone that she doesn’t deserve a pension,” said Doyle, “and
wouldn’t get one if we were wading up to our knees in sovereigns.”

“So you may put it out of your head that Mary Ellen will make a penny by
it,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“It wasn’t that I was thinking of at all,” said Moriarty, “for I know
you couldn’t do it. My notion—what I was saying to Mary Ellen a minute
ago—is that if the Lord-Lieutenant was to be told—at the time that he’d
be looking at the statue—whenever that might be—that Mary Ellen was the
niece of the General——”

“If you’re planning out a regular court presentation for Mary Ellen,”
 said Dr. O’Grady, “the thing can’t be done. No one here is in a position
to present anyone else because we have none of us been presented
ourselves. Besides, it wouldn’t be the least use to her if she was
presented. The Lord-Lieutenant wouldn’t take her on as an upper
housemaid or anything of that sort merely because she’d been presented
to him as General John Regan’s niece.”

“It wasn’t a situation for Mary Ellen I was thinking of,” said Moriarty.

“In the name of God,” said Doyle, “will you tell us what it is you have
in your mind?”

“What I was thinking,” said Moriarty, “was that if the matter was
represented to the Lord-Lieutenant in a proper manner—-about Mary Ellen
being the General’s niece and all to that—he might, maybe, see his way
to making me a sergeant. It was that I was saying to you, Mary Ellen,
wasn’t it, now?”

“It was,” said Mary Ellen.

“The idea of trotting out Mary Ellen on the occasion isn’t at all a bad
one,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I’ll see what can be done about it.”

“I’m obliged to you,” said Moriarty.

“But I don’t promise that you’ll be made a sergeant, mind that now.”

“Sure I know you couldn’t promise that,” said Moriarty. “But you’ll do
the best you can. Come along now, Mary Ellen. It’s pretty near time for
me to be going on patrol, and the sergeant will check me if I’m late.”

“There’s something in that idea of Moriarty’s,” said Dr. O’Grady, when
he and Doyle were alone again.

“I don’t see what good will come of it,” said Doyle, “and I’m doubting
whether Thady Gallagher will be pleased. Mary Ellen’s mother was a
cousin of his own.”

“She’s a good-looking girl,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If we had her cleaned up
a bit and a nice dress put on her she’d look rather well standing at the
foot of the statue. I expect the Lord-Lieutenant would be pleased to see
her.”

“And who’d be getting the lunch for the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Doyle,
“when Mary Ellen would be playing herself?”

“We’ll get someone to manage the lunch all right. The great thing for
us is to be sure of making a good general impression on the
Lord-Lieutenant, and I think Mary Ellen would help. I daresay you’ve
never noticed it, Doyle—it would be hard for you when she will not wash
her face—but she really is a good-looking girl. The Lord-Lieutenant will
want something of the sort to look at after he’s faced Mrs. Ford and her
illuminated address. She’s not exactly—-”

“The man that would run away with that one,” said Doyle vindictively,
“would do it in the dark if he did it at all.”

“Besides,” said Dr. O’Grady, “we ought to think of poor little Mary
Ellen herself. It’ll be a great day for her, and she’ll enjoy having a
new dress.”

“Who’s to pay for the dress?” said Doyle.

“The dress will be paid for out of the general funds. I’ll ask Mrs.
Gregg to see about having it made. She has remarkably good taste. I’ll
tell her not to get anything very expensive, so you need not worry about
that. And now, Doyle, unless there’s anything else you want to
settle with me at once, I think I’ll write our invitation to the
Lord-Lieutenant.”

“It would be well if you did,” said Doyle, “so as we’d know whether he’s
coming or not.”

“Oh, he’ll come. If he boggles at it at all I’ll go up to Dublin and see
him myself. A short verbal explanation—— We’ll let him choose his own
date.”

Doyle lit his pipe and walked back to the hotel. He found Thady
Gallagher waiting for him in his private room.

“What’s this I’m after hearing,” said Gallagher, “about the
Lord-Lieutenant?”

“He’s coming down here,” said Doyle, “to open the new statue.”

He spoke firmly, for he detected a note of displeasure in the tone in
which Thady Gallagher asked this question.

“I don’t know,” said Gallagher, “would I be altogether in favour of
that.”

“And why not? Mustn’t there be someone to open it? And mightn’t it as
well be him as another?”

“It might not as well be him.”

“Speak out, Thady, what have you against the man?”

“I’m a good Nationalist,” said Gallagher, “and I always was, and my
father before me was the same.”

“I’m that myself,” said Doyle.

“And I’m opposed to flunkeyism, whether it’s the flunkeyism of the rent
office or———”

“Well and if you are, isn’t it the same with all of us?”

“What I say is this,” said Gallagher, “as long as the people of Ireland
is denied the inalienable right of managing their own affairs I’d be
opposed to welcoming into our midst the emissaries of Dublin Castle, and
I’d like to know, so I would, what the people of this locality will be
saying to the man that’s false to his principles and goes back on the
dearest aspirations of our hearts?”

He glared quite fiercely while he spoke, but Doyle remained serenely
unimpressed.

“Talk sense now, Thady,” he said. “Nobody’ll say a word without it’d be
yourself and you making a speech at the time. It’s for the good of the
town that we’re getting him down here.”

“What good?” said Gallagher, “tell me that now. What good will come of
the like?”

Doyle was unwilling to confide the whole pier scheme to Gallagher. He
contented himself with a vague reply.

“There’s many a thing,” he said, “that would be for the good of the
town that might be got if it was represented properly to the
Lord-Lieutenant.”

“If I thought that,” said Gallagher, “I might——”

He was in a difficult position. He did not want to quarrel with Doyle,
who provided him with a good deal of bottled porter, but he did not
want to identify himself with a public welcome to the Lord-Lieutenant,
because he had hopes of becoming a Member of Parliament. The idea of
conferring a benefit on the town attracted him as offering a way out of
his difficulty.

“I might———” he repeated slowly. “I wouldn’t say but it’s possible that
I might.”

“And you will,” said Doyle soothingly, “you will.”

“I’ll not be a party to any address of welcome from the Urban District
Council,” said Gallagher.

“We wouldn’t ask it of you. Doesn’t everybody know that you wouldn’t
consent to it?”

“It’s the Major put you up to it,” said Gallagher.

“It was not then.”

“If it wasn’t him it was Mr. Ford, the R.M.”

“If you’d seen Mrs. Ford when she heard of it,” said Doyle, “you
wouldn’t be saying that. Tell me this now, Thady. Have you your speech
ready for the meeting on Tuesday? Everybody’s saying you’ll be making a
grand one.”

“I haven’t it what you’d call rightly ready,” said Gallagher, “but I
have it so as it will be ready when the time comes.”

“It’s you the people will be wanting to hear,” said Doyle. “It’s you
they’d rather be listening to than any other one even if he was a member
of Parliament: It’s my opinion, Thady, and there’s more than me that
says it—it’s my opinion there’s better men that isn’t in Parliament than
some that is. I’ll say no more presently; but some day I’ll be doing
more than say it.”





CHAPTER X

The public meeting was a very great success, in spite of the absence
of the Members of Parliament, who certainly gave poor value for their
salaries. The town band, headed by young Kerrigan, who played the
cornet, paraded the streets for half-an-hour before the meeting. It
played “The Bonnie, Bonnie Banks of Loch Lomond” three times over, “The
Boys of Wexford” twice, and “God Save Ireland” four times. This served
to remind the people that something of an interesting and patriotic kind
was going to happen. A band is much more effective in attracting public
attention than a town crier, and it ought, one may suppose, to arrange a
kind of code of tunes by means of which people would be able to tell
at once without verbal inquiry what sort of event was intended. For an
auction of household furniture, for instance, a thing which takes place
when a family leaves the locality, the band might play “The Harp
that Once Through Tara’s Halls.” Everybody would recognise the
appropriateness of the words about the banquet hall deserted, and the
departure of the people who had used it. For the other kind of auction,
that at which the cows of men who refuse to pay their rents are sold,
“God Save Ireland,” would be suitable, and anyone who heard it would
know that though he might attend the auction he had better not bid. An
ingenious musician would have no difficulty in finding tunes which would
suggest the presentation of illuminated addresses to curates or bank
managers. Meetings convened for the purpose of expressing confidence
in the Members of Parliament, of either the Nationalist or the Unionist
parties, would naturally be announced by a performance of Handel’s fine
song “Angels ever Bright and Fair.” There might be a difficulty about
unusual events like the erection of statues, but a tune might be kept
for them which would at all events warn people not to expect an auction,
a presentation or a political meeting.

Nearly half the people who were doing business in the fair assembled
at three o’clock in the square outside Doyle’s hotel. According to the
estimate printed afterwards in the Connacht Eagle there were more than
two thousand persons present. Of these at least twenty listened to all
the speeches that were made. The number of those who heard parts of some
of the speeches was much larger, amounting probably to sixty, for there
was a good deal of coming and going, of moving in and out of the group
round the speakers. The rest of the audience stood about in various
parts of the square. Men talked to each other on the interesting
questions of the price of cattle and the prospects of a change in the
weather. Women stood together with parcels in their hands and looked at
each other without talking at all. But everyone was so far interested
in the speeches as to join in the cheers when anything which ought to
be cheered was said. The twenty stalwart listeners who stood out all the
speeches attended to what was said and started the cheers at the proper
moments. The stragglers who, hearing only a sentence or two now and
then, were liable to miss points, took up the cheers which were
started. The mass of the men, those who were talking about cattle, very
courteously stopped their conversations and joined in whenever they
heard a cheer beginning. There was, so Gallagher said in the next issue
of the Connacht Eagle, an unmistakable and most impressive popular
enthusiasm for General John Regan.

Father McCormack, standing on a chair borrowed from Doyle’s Hotel,
opened the proceedings. He said that Ireland had always been famed for
its hospitality to strangers and its courtesy to women. He hoped that it
always would be. Looking round on the faces of the men gathered in front
of him, he felt quite certain that it always would be. Mr. Billing,
who was to address the meeting that day, was a stranger, a very
distinguished stranger, one whose name was a household word wherever
the deeds of General John Regan were remembered, one whose name would be
still better known when his forthcoming life of the General appeared. He
was proud and pleased to extend to Mr. Billing on behalf of the audience
a hearty Caed Mille Failthe. He hoped that Mr. Billing would carry back
with him a pleasant recollection of Irish hospitality when he returned
to—

Here Father McCormack hesitated and looked round. Dr. O’Grady, who
was standing behind him whispered the word “Bolivia.” Father McCormack
repeated the word “Bolivia” aloud and everybody cheered. Father
McCormack moistened his lips and went on to say that Mr. Billing was not
a woman, but Irish courtesy, though always extended to women, was not
confined to women. In the name of the audience he promised Mr. Billing
some Irish courtesy.

A further reference to Mr. Billing’s literary work gave Father McCormack
an opportunity of warning his audience against Sunday newspapers
published in England, which, he said, reeked of the gutter and were
horribly subversive of faith and morals. Ireland, he added, had
newspapers of her own which no one need be ashamed or afraid to read.
As an evidence of the confidence he felt in the elevating character
of Irish newspapers he called upon Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher, the
distinguished editor of the Connacht Eagle, to address the meeting. Then
with the assistance of Dr. O’Grady, he stepped off the chair. Having
reached the ground safely he sat down on the chair. He had a perfect
right to do this because he was chairman of the meeting; but a slight
delay followed. Another chair had to be brought from the hotel for
Gallagher to stand on.

Gallagher’s speech was an eloquent paraphrase of the leading article
which Dr. O’Grady had written for him the previous week. Once or twice
he broke away from his original and said some very good things about the
land question and Home Rule. But he always got back to Emmet, O’Connell,
or one of the other patriots mentioned by Dr. O’Grady. Now and then, in
a very loud tone, he said the name of General John Regan. Whenever he
did so the audience was greatly pleased. He ended by announcing the
names of the gentlemen who were to form “The Statue Committee.” Father
McCormack came first on the list. Mr. Billing was second. Major Kent,
Dr. O’Grady, Doyle and Gallagher himself made up the number. He said
that it was unnecessary for him to say anything about the fitness of
these gentlemen for the high and responsible position to which they were
being elected by the unanimous voice of their fellow countrymen.

Gallagher descended from his perch, but he was not allowed to sit down.
He wanted to, because sitting down is a far more dignified way of ending
a speech than slouching into the background. It was Doyle who interfered
with him.

“Get up out of that, Thady,” he said. “Don’t you know the chair’s wanted
for the American gentleman? How is he to make a speech if you don’t give
him something to stand on?”

Gallagher, who had not actually succeeded in sitting down, left his
chair with a protest.

“It would suit you better to be getting another chair,” he said.

“It would not,” said Doyle. “Would you have all the chairs that’s in it
brought out to the street?”

Mr. Billing stood up and smiled pleasantly. Father McCormack’s
exhortation had its effect. More than forty people gathered to hear
what the stranger had to say. This was courtesy. The hospitality, it
was presumed, had already been shown by Doyle. Gallagher, who still
had hopes of finding out something about General John Regan, and Dr.
O’Grady, who was equally anxious to hear the speech, leaned forward
eagerly. Father McCormack crossed his legs and settled himself as
comfortably as possible in his chair.

Mr. Billing proved a disappointment as a speaker. The substance of what
he said was quite admirable, but he only spoke for five minutes. Now an
audience, even if it is not listening and does not want to listen, is
apt to complain that it is treated with a want of respect if a speaker
gives it no more than five minutes.

“I reckon,” said Mr. Billing, “that what’s required of me is not oratory
but dollars.”

This was true but nude. In Ireland we have a sure instinct in such
matters, and we know that the nude is never decent. We like everything,
especially Truth, to have clothes on.

“Five hundred dollars is the amount that I’m prepared to hand over to
your treasurer. As I understand, gentlemen, your doctor has secured
the services of the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland to unveil the statue.
We don’t figure much on fancy titles on our side, but I guess it’s
different here, and your doctor is a smart man. I may not see that
Lord-Lieutenant, gentlemen, and I may not see the statue. I shall be
researching in the principal libraries of the continent of Europe for
documents bearing on the life of the great general. Whether I am here or
not will depend on the date which that Lord-Lieutenant and your doctor
fix up between them. But I’ll be along for the occasion if I can.”

The first sentence of Mr. Billing’s speech was indecently nude. The
remainder of it was offensively bald. There was once an elderly and
cantankerous farm labourer who complained that he could not hear
the curate when he preached. He was on the next occasion set in the
forefront of the congregation and the curate spoke directly into
his ear. The old man was unable to say that he did not hear, but
he maintained an aggrieved attitude. “I heard him,” he complained
afterwards, “but what good was it to me? What I want is to have the
Gospel druv well home to my soul.” The feeling of most audiences is very
much the same as his was. Unadorned statements of fact, or what is meant
to be taken as fact, do not satisfy them. They like to have something,
fact or fiction, driven thunderously home into their souls. The only
one of Mr. Billing’s hearers who was thoroughly well satisfied with his
speech was Doyle. The statement that five hundred dollars were to
be handed over to him was, in his judgment, of more value than many
resonant periods.

But the Irish courtesy, praised by Father McCor-mack, prevailed against
the general feeling of disappointment. When Mr. Billing ceased speaking
there was a moment of doubtful silence. No one quite realised that he
had really stopped. He had indeed descended from his chair, and, except
for the top of his head, was invisible to most of the audience. But
everyone expected him to get up again and start fresh. It seemed quite
incredible that a public speaker, with an audience ready found for him,
could possibly throw away a valuable opportunity and content himself
with a simple five minutes of plain talk. It was not until Father
McCormack rose from his chair with a sigh and began to make his way
towards his presbytery that the people understood that the meeting was
really at an end. Then they cheered quite heartily. Mr. Billing crossed
the square and walked over towards the hotel. He smiled and nodded right
and left as he went. An outburst of cheering pursued him through the
door.

Sergeant Colgan and Constable Moriarty had stood during the speeches in
a quiet corner near their barrack. When Father McCormack went home and
Mr. Billing entered the hotel, they marched with great dignity up and
down through the people. They looked as if they expected someone to
start a riot It is the duty of the police in Ireland on all occasions of
public meetings to look as if there might be a riot, and as if they are
quite prepared to quell it when it breaks out. It is in this way that
they justify their existence as a large armed force.

Occasionally Sergeant Colgan spoke a word of kindly advice to anyone who
looked as if he had drunk more than two bottles of porter.

“It would be as well for you, Patsy,” he would say, “to be getting along
home.”

Or, “I’m thinking, Timothy John, that you’d be better this minute if you
were at home.”

There are no stronger believers in the value of the domestic hearth than
the police. They always want everyone to go home.

No one, least of all the individuals who received the advice personally,
was inclined to leave the square. The meeting might be over, but there
was still hope that young Kerrigan would muster the town band again and
play “The Bonnie, Bonnie Banks of Loch Lomond” once or twice more. He
did not do so, but the waiting people were rewarded for their patience
by two events of some interest. Mr. Gregg came out of the barrack and
crossed the square rapidly. He caught Dr. O’Grady and Major Kent just as
they were turning to follow Mr. Billing into the hotel. Mr. Gregg was in
uniform, and the determined way in which he took Dr. O’Grady by the arm
would have made most people uncomfortable. It is not pleasant, even
if your conscience is quite clear, to be grabbed suddenly by a police
officer in the middle of the street. But Dr. O’Grady did not seem to
mind. He went, though not very willingly, with Mr. Gregg into the police
barrack. Major Kent followed them. Several men, perhaps a dozen, drifted
across the square towards the barrack door. They had some hope of
finding out what Mr. Gregg wanted with the doctor. They were not,
however, given the opportunity of peering through the barrack windows.
Sergeant Colgan saw them in good time and dispersed them at once.

“Get along home now out of that,” he said, “every one of yez.”

Then another event of great interest occurred. Mr. Billing backed his
large motor-car along the lane which led from Doyle’s back yard, and
emerged into the square. There the car growled angrily while he shifted
the levers and twisted the steering wheel. The people scattered this
way and that while the machine, darting backwards and forwards, was
gradually turned round. A splendid burst of cheering pursued him when he
finally sped down the street and disappeared. It was understood by those
who heard his speech that he had gone off at more than twenty miles
an hour to ransack the great European libraries for information about
General John Regan. Everyone felt that the splendid eagerness of his
departure reflected a glory on Ballymoy.

Mr. Gregg led Dr. O’Grady and Major Kent into his office. He shut the
door, offered his two guests chairs, and then lit a cigarette.

“It’s rather an awkward business,” he said, “and perhaps I oughtn’t to
say anything about it.”

“If it hasn’t anything to do with me personally,” said the Major, “I
think I’ll leave you and the doctor to settle it together. I want to get
home as soon as I can.”

“Well, it does affect you more or less,” said Mr. Gregg. “But of course
you’ll regard anything I say to you now as strictly confidential.”

“Out with it, Gregg,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I know by the look in your
eye that you can’t possibly keep it to yourself, whatever it is. You’re
simply bursting to tell it, whatever it is, whether we promise to keep
it secret or not.”

“All the same,” said Gregg, “it wouldn’t suit my book to have it
generally known that I told you. It wouldn’t suit at all. That fellow
Ford is a vindictive sort of beast.”

“Oh, it’s Ford, is it?” said Dr. O’Grady. “I was afraid he might turn
nasty. What an ass he is! Why can’t he see that we’re giving him the
chance of his life?”

“He’s doing his best to put a spoke in your wheel, O’Grady.”

“Has he got anything against the statue?”

“Not exactly the statue.”

“Or found out anything discreditable about the General?”

The doctor asked this question a little anxiously.

“No,” said Gregg, “I don’t think he knows a thing about the General. He
asked me this morning who he was.”

“Look here, O’Grady,” said the Major. “You’d far better drop this whole
business. What’s the good of going on with it? A joke’s a joke all
right, but there’s no use pushing things too far.”

“What Ford’s trying to do,” said Gregg, “is to crab the Lord-Lieutenant
part of the business. I thought I’d better tell you, so that you’d know
exactly how things stand.”

“You’ve not told me much, so far,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What’s Ford’s
particular line?”

“I expect he has more than one card up his sleeve,” said Gregg, “but
what he said to me this morning was that you couldn’t possibly have the
Lord-Lieutenant down here for any kind of public function unless——”

“Can’t I?” said Dr. O’Grady. “As it just happens I have a letter in
my pocket this minute——. It came by the midday post, just before the
meeting, and I haven’t shown it to anyone yet. He’s coming this day
fortnight, and will unveil the statue with the greatest pleasure.”

“That settles it,” said the Major, “you’ll have to drop it now, whether
you want to or not. You can’t possibly have a statue ready by this day
fortnight.”

“Ford’s point,” said Gregg—“and there’s something in it, you know—is
that the Lord-Lieutenant can’t attend a public function unless ‘God Save
the King’ is played when he arrives. He simply must have that tune on
account of his position. That’s what Ford says, anyhow. And I’m inclined
to think he’s right. It always is played, I know.”

“Well,” said Dr. O’Grady, “we’ll play it.”

“You can’t,” said the Major. “If you attempt to get the town band to
play ‘God Save the King’——”

“I don’t think you can really,” said Gregg. “I know you have a lot of
influence with these fellows, but that blackguard Gallagher would get
their backs up and——”

“There’ll be a riot,” said the Major.

“There’ll be no riot whatever,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if the thing’s
managed properly.”

“It’s your affair, of course,” said Gregg, “but I don’t particularly
want to have you going about under police protection, and that’s
what you’ll be doing if Thady Gallagher catches you corrupting the
nationalist principles of the people of Ballymoy by teaching the town
band to play ‘God Save the King.’”

This threat seemed to produce a certain effect on Dr. O’Grady. He sat
silent for nearly a minute. Then he asked Gregg for a cigarette, lit it,
and smoked thoughtfully.

“I say, Gregg,” he said at last. “How many people are there in Ballymoy,
do you think, who would recognise ‘God Save the King’ if it was played
suddenly when they weren’t expecting it?”

“Oh, lots,” said Gregg, “lots.”

“You would, I suppose,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and the Major would. Ford
would, I suppose. Father McCormack might. What about your police?”

“The sergeant might think it was ‘Auld Lang Syne,’” said Gregg, “he has
no ear whatever. But Moriarty would know it the minute he heard it.”

“Moriarty might be made to keep his mouth shut,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You
could threaten him.”

“Your idea,” said Gregg, “is to spring it on the town band under some
other name and have it played as if——”

“I’d tell them that it was one of Moore’s Melodies.”

“No good,” said Gregg. “Far too many people know it. Even if you shut up
Moriarty in a cell between this and then——”

“The thing for you to do, O’Grady,” said the Major bitterly, “is to get
a version of ‘God Save the King ‘with variations. I once heard ‘Home,
Sweet Home,’ done that way and it was all I could do to make out what
tune it was meant to be.”

“That’s probably meant to be sarcastic,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but it’s not
at all a bad idea. I’ve heard ‘Home Sweet Home’ done that way and I
know exactly how it goes. ‘Tum—tum——tiddle—adle—diddle—tum—tum—twee— Mid
pleasures and palaces—Tiddle—tiddle—tum—tiddle—rat—a ti—tee— too—though
we may roam.’ Just as you think that you’re going to recognise the tune
it kind of fades away and you’re left with the impression that small
dogs are chasing each other up and down the piano. I don’t see why
something of the same kind mightn’t be done with ‘God Save the King,’
The Lord-Lieutenant would be quite satisfied, because he’d think we were
always just going to begin and probably come to the conclusion in the
end it was the fault of the band that the tune never quite came off. On
the other hand Gallagher, whatever suspicions he might have, couldn’t
possibly swear that we were playing anything objectionable. I wonder
if there’s a version of ‘God Save the King’ with variations to be got
anywhere?”

“Never heard of one,” said Gregg.

“I’ll write to-night,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If there isn’t such a thing I
might work one up myself. It can’t be very difficult.”

“That will be just what’s wanted,” said the Major, “to ensure the
success of the day. A musical composition of yours, O’Grady, played
by our own town band, will be quite likely to distract the
Lord-Lieutenant’s attention from the fact that here’s no statue here for
him to unveil.”

“You won’t mind my using your piano, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I
haven’t got one of my own, and I’ll have to strum it out for a bit
before I get it into shape for the band.”

“It’ll be a score off Ford,” said Gregg, “if you succeed. But I don’t
expect you will.”





CHAPTER XI

Inflexible determination is one of the qualities which the truly great
leader of men shares with the domestic pig; though in the case of the
pig it is generally spoken of as obstinacy. But the leader—General,
Prime Minister or Captain of Industry—is distinguished from the pig by
a certain intellectual suppleness which makes his obstinacy a more
effective though less showy thing. The pig, being determined to go his
own way, has no better idea than to tug desperately against the rope
which is tied round his ankle. He tugs unwaveringly up to the very
last moment, but in the end he is beaten because his master, having at
command stout sticks and other instruments of torture, is stronger
than he is. It is noble and heroic of the pig to persist in refusing
to recognise that merely tugging the opposite way is no use to him. The
great commander is wiser and in reality no less noble. He realises very
early that destiny, armed with whips and goads, has a rope round his
leg. He tugs, but when he finds that the rope will not break and
that the whip cuts cruelly, he stops tugging and goes about to outwit
destiny. Pretending to yield to the pull of the rope, he succeeds at
last in getting his own way. Thus a general, faced by a hostile army,
securely entrenched on the opposite bank of a deep river, does not
make more than one attempt to swim his men across in the face of a
concentrated rifle fire. The pig would make several attempts, would go
on trying until he had no soldiers left, because he would feel that
the only thing really worth doing was to assert himself against the
confident foe. But the general, when he has lost enough men to convince
him of the impossibility of a frontal attack by swimming, stops trying
it and adopts another plan. He sees not only the insolent flags which
wave upon the opposite bank, but the far off end of the campaign. He is
not less determined than the pig would be to chastise the foe which is
thwarting him, but he sees that this can be done quite as effectually
by occupying the enemy’s capital as by the mere winning of a battle. He
understands that it is good to sacrifice the immediate for the sake of
the ultimate object. He gives up the idea of fighting his way across and
sends out scouts to discover the source of the river. When he finds
it he leaves part of his army to watch the enemy while the other
part marches round the end of the river and enters the enemy’s chief
stronghold from the back. Thus he gains his object and establishes his
character for determination without losing half his army.

Dr. Lucius O’Grady was a born leader of men. He discovered very soon
that in the matter of the performance of “God Save the King” by the
town band, fate had a rope round his leg and was likely to scourge him
uncomfortably if he pulled against it. The introduction of variations
into the tune proved to be a much more difficult matter than he had
supposed. He worked hard for six hours on Major Kent’s piano, and
produced two versions of which he thought well, though neither of them
completely satisfied him. He sent for Constable Moriarty and played them
over to him. Moriarty sat and listened to the first.

“Would you know what that tune was, Moriarty?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I would, of course. Anybody would. I don’t say but there’s bits in it
that isn’t right, but you have the tune safe enough.”

“Would Thady Gallagher know it?”

“He would,” said Moriarty, “and what’s more he’d be lepping mad when
he heard it. And you couldn’t wonder. You wouldn’t like it yourself,
doctor, if somebody was to play a tune at you that you hated worse nor
you hate the devil.”

Dr. O’Grady was disappointed.

“Are you sure now,” he said, “that he wouldn’t be taken in by the
variations? I don’t know whether you quite realise the number of
variations there are? Just listen to me again.”

He played his composition through once more, touching the notes which
gave the tune very softly, hammering hard at the long runs and fiery
groups of semi-quavers which he had sandwiched in between the scraps of
tune.

“I wouldn’t say,” said Moriarty, “that you’ve destroyed it altogether;
though it’s my opinion that it’s better the way it was before you set
your hand to it. But anyhow you needn’t be uneasy. There isn’t a man,
woman or child that ever heard the tune but would know what you’re
aiming at.”

Dr. O’Grady felt that Moriarty’s judgment in the matter was too decisive
and confident to be ignored.

“Very well,” he said. “Now listen to this.”

He played through the second of his two compositions.

“Now,” he said, “what tune is that, Moriarty?”

Moriarty scratched his head and looked inquiringly at the doctor.

“Is it what tune is that that you’re asking me?” he said.

“Exactly. What tune is it?”

“It’s no tune at all,” said Moriarty.

“Do you mean to say you don’t recognise it?”

“I do not, and what’s more nobody could. For there’s no tune in it, only
noise.”

The doctor hesitated. Moriarty’s opinion was in one respect quite
satisfactory. Neither Gallagher nor anyone else in Ballymoy was
likely to recognise the tune. It might, of course, fail to impress
the Lord-Lieutenant as being quite the proper thing. But that was a
difficulty which could be got over. The Lord-Lieutenant was not likely
to listen very attentively, and if he were told definitely that the band
was playing “God Save the King” he might possibly believe it.

“I’m thinking,” said Dr. O’Grady, “of teaching that piece of music to
the town band.”

“It’ll fail you to do that,” said Moriarty.

“I don’t see why.”

“You can try it,” said Moriarty, “but you’ll not be able. Anything those
fellows could play, I’d be able to whistle, and if it’s what I couldn’t
whistle they’ll not be able to play it.”

“You could whistle that all right if you tried.”

“I could not. Nor I couldn’t play it on an ivy leaf, nor yet on a comb,
and if I couldn’t there’s nobody else could. I’m not saying it isn’t
good music, doctor, for it may be. But there’s neither beginning nor end
of it, nor there isn’t anything in the middle that a man would be able
to catch hold of.”

Dr. O’Grady shut the piano with a bang. Constable Moriarty rose from his
seat.

“If there’s nothing more you’ll be wanting with me, doctor,” he
said, “it might be as well if I was getting back to the barrack. The
sergeant’s terrible particular these times. Mr. Gregg, the D.I., has
him annoyed with finding fault here and there and everywhere. Not that
I blame Mr. Gregg, for everybody knows he’s a nice quiet kind of a man
who’d ask for nothing only to be let alone. But that’s what he can’t get
on account of Mr. Ford.”

“Mr. Ford’s a public nuisance,” said Dr. O’Grady; “but I think we’ll be
able to get rid of him.”

“It would be no great harm if he was dead,” said Moriarty.

“The Lord-Lieutenant,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is almost sure to promote him.
That kind of man who never can let other people’s business alone, is
just suited to Dublin Castle.”

Moriarty got as far as the door of the room and then stopped.

“Will it be all right,” he said, “about Mary Ellen? You’ll remember,
doctor, that I was speaking to you about her, the way she’d be given the
chance of speaking to the Lord-Lieutenant.”

“I’ll settle about her at once,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Did you say you were
going straight back to the barrack?”

“I am,” said Moriarty. “It’ll be better for me if I do on account of the
way Mr. Ford does be talking to——”

“Are you going so straight that you won’t see Mary Ellen on the way?”

“It could be,” said Moriarty, “that I might see her.”

“Very well, then, do. And tell her to meet me at Mrs. Gregg’s house
at——” He glanced at his watch.

“Let me see, it’s nearly half past two, and I’ll have to spend a few
minutes pacifying the Major. Suppose you tell her to meet me at Mrs.
Gregg’s at a quarter past three. Will you be sure to give her that
message?”

“I will,” said Moriarty.

“And don’t you keep the girl late now, Moriarty, with love making in the
pig-stye or any nonsense of that kind.”

“Is it likely I would?”

“It is very likely. But don’t do it.”

“It is not likely then, seeing as how I ought to be back in the barrack
this minute on account of the way Mr. Gregg has the sergeant annoyed——”

“There’s only one thing worse than keeping Mary Ellen late,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “and that is delaying me. Be off with you at once.”

Constable Moriarty marched off towards the barrack, fully determined to
call on Mary Ellen on the way. Dr. O’Grady went into the stable yard to
look for Major Kent. He found him smoking a pipe and reading the last
number of the Connacht Eagle in an empty loose box.

“I thought you’d like to know,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that I’ve finished
with the piano, so you can go back into the house again.”

“Quite sure you’re finished?” said the Major.

“Quite.”

“Because if there are any final touches to put to your oratorio, you’d
better do them to-day. The piano won’t be there to-morrow. I’ve made up
my mind to sell it at once.”

“Silly thing to do,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You won’t get half what it’s
worth if you sell it in a hurry like that.”

“Even if I have to pay someone to take it away,” said the Major, “I
shall make a good bargain. It’s better to lose a little money than to
spend the rest of my life in a lunatic asylum.”

“You know your own business best, of course, and if you think you can
preserve what little intelligence you have by giving Thady Gallagher or
some other fellow a present of your piano—”

“I think I can save myself from being turned into a gibbering maniac,”
 said the Major, “by making sure that you’ll never have the chance of
composing music in my house again. Since eight o’clock this morning
you’ve been at it. I could hear you whenever I went, mixing up hymns
and waltzes and things with ‘God Save the King.’ I tried to get a bit of
lunch at half past one, but I had to fly from the house.”

“It’s over now anyhow,” said Dr. O’Grady. “And you needn’t sell the
piano. I’ve given up the idea of producing a new version of that tune
for the Lord-Lieutenant. I find that the thing can’t be done in the
time. I’m going to give him ‘Rule Britannia’ instead.”

“With variations?”

“No. Quite plain. It’ll do him just as well as the other. In fact from
his point of view it’s rather the more patriotic tune of the two, and
there won’t be any local objection to it because nobody can possibly
recognise it.”

It was in this way that Dr. O’Grady showed the true greatness of his
mind. A weaker man, daunted by the difficulty of arranging “God Save
the King” in such a way as to suit all tastes, might have given up the
attempt to provide a musical welcome for the Lord-Lieutenant. A man of
narrow obstinacy, the kind of man who is really like a pig, would have
persevered, in spite of Constable Moriarty’s warning, in trying to teach
his variations to the town band. Dr. O’Grady, knowing that the main
thing was the success of his general scheme, turned from a tune which
presented insuperable difficulties, and fixed upon another, which would,
he hoped, be comparatively easy to manage. The Major ought to have
admired him; but did not He was in a condition of extreme nervous
exasperation which rendered him unfit to admire anything.

“You’ll get us all into an infernal mess with your foolery,” he said
sulkily, “and when you do, you needn’t come to me to help you out.”

“I won’t. But don’t forget the committee meeting to-morrow morning. Half
past eleven, in Doyle’s Hotel.”

“What committee?”

“Strictly speaking,” said Dr. O’Grady, “it’s two committees—the Statue
Erection Committee and the Lord-Lieutenant Reception Committee—but the
same people are on both, so we may as well make one meeting do.”

“I’ll go,” said the Major, “in the hope, utterly vain of course, of
keeping you from further excesses.”

“Good,” said Dr. O’Grady. “And now I must hurry off. I’ve a lot to do
between this and then.”

Major Kent was a kind-hearted man. He had suffered intensely during the
earlier part of the day and for some hours had been seriously angry
with Dr. O’Grady. But his sense of hospitality was stronger than his
resentment.

“Stop for half an hour,” he said, “and have something to eat Now that
you’ve given up punishing my poor old piano we might have lunch in
peace.”

“Can’t possibly waste time in eating. I’ve far too much to do. To tell
you the truth, Major, I don’t expect to sit down to a square meal until
I join the Lord-Lieutenant’s luncheon party. Till then I must snatch a
crust as I can while running from one thing to another.”

Dr. O’Grady mounted his bicycle and hurried off. He reached the Greggs’
house at twenty minutes past three, Mary Ellen was standing on the step
outside the door, smiling in a good-humoured way. Mrs. Gregg, who looked
hot and puzzled, was just inside the door.

“Oh, Dr. O’Grady,” she said, “I’m so glad you’ve come. This girl won’t
go away and I can’t make out what she wants.”

“It was Constable Moriarty bid me come,” said Mary Ellen.

“It’s all right,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I arranged for her to be here. I’ll
explain everything in one moment. Is that the only frock you own, Mary
Ellen?”

“It is not; but I have another along with it.”

“I don’t expect the other is much better,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Just look
at that dress, will you, Mrs. Gregg?”

Mrs. Gregg looked at Mary Ellen’s clothes carefully. She did not appear
to admire them much.

“There’s a long tear in the skirt,” she said. “It might be mended, of
course, but—and she has only one button on her blouse, and her boots are
pretty well worn out, and she’s horribly dirty all over.”

“In fact,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you couldn’t very well present her to the
Lord-Lieutenant as she is at present.”

“The Lord-Lieutenant!” said Mrs. Gregg.

“Perhaps I forgot to mention,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that Mary Ellen must
be presented. She’s the grand niece of General John Regan.”

“Are you really?” said Mrs. Gregg.

“It’s what the doctor has put out about me,” said Mary Ellen.

“It isn’t a matter of what I’ve put out or haven’t put out,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “Mr. Billing has publicly acknowledged her as the grand niece
of the General. Didn’t he, Mary Ellen?”

“He did,” said Mary Ellen.

“And Mr. Billing is the greatest living authority on everything
connected with the General. So that settles it. Under those
circumstances she must, of course, be presented to the Lord-Lieutenant
when he comes down to unveil the statue.”

“I wonder what Mrs. Ford will say?” said Mrs. Gregg.

“We’ll talk about that afterwards. What I want to get at now is this:
Will you undertake to see that Mary Ellen is properly dressed for the
ceremony?”

“Oh, I couldn’t possibly.”

Mrs. Gregg looked at Mary Ellen again as she spoke, looked at her very
carefully and then smiled.

Mary Ellen was also smiling. The proper dressing of Mary Ellen
was plainly a very difficult task. Mrs. Gregg’s smile was at first
contemptuous. Mary Ellen’s, on the other hand, was purely good-natured,
and therefore very attractive, Mrs. Gregg began to relent.

“Won’t you come in?” she said to Dr. O’Grady.

“Certainly,” he replied. “Mary Ellen, you sit down on that chair in the
hall and wait till we call you.”

“I don’t know can I wait,” said Mary Ellen.

“If Moriarty’s lurking about for you,” said Dr. O’Grady, “let him wait.
It’ll do him good. It’s a great mistake for you to make yourself too
cheap. No girl ought to. Moriarty will think a great deal more of you in
the end if you keep him waiting every day for half an hour or so.”

“It’s not him I’m thinking of,” said Mary Ellen, “but it’s Mr. Doyle.”

Dr. O’Grady took no notice of this remark. He did not believe that Mary
Ellen was very much afraid of Mr. Doyle. He followed Mrs. Gregg into the
dining-room. Mary Ellen sat down.

“She really is rather a pretty girl,” said Mrs. Gregg.

“Then you’ll undertake the job,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You won’t have
to pay for anything, you know. We’ll charge whatever you like to buy
against the statue fund.”

Mrs. Gregg did not appear to be listening. She was thinking deeply.

“I have an old silk slip,” she said, “which might be made down.”

“Capital! A silk slip will be the very thing.”

Dr. O’Grady had no idea what a silk slip might be. But his enthusiastic
welcome of the suggestion passed unnoticed. Mrs. Gregg was still
thinking.

“I could get a white muslin,” she said, “with an embroidered yoke and a
wide collar. It wouldn’t cost very much.”

“We’d like the thing done well,” said Dr. O’Grady, “not extravagantly,
of course, but well.”

“Shell look quite sweet,” said Mrs. Gregg; “but what will Mrs. Ford
say?”

“She’ll have to be kept in a good temper.”

“Kept!” said Mrs. Gregg, giggling delightedly.

She was very much afraid of Mrs. Ford, but she found a fearful joy in
entering into a conspiracy against her with Dr. O’Grady for ally.

“Kept!” she repeated, “but she never is.”

“My idea,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is that you should dress Mary Ellen
yourself, according to your own ideas, and at the same time consult with
Mrs. Ford, giving her the impression that she’s doing the whole thing
herself. I should think you ought to be able to manage that.”

This did not seem to Mrs. Gregg a very easy thing to do. She hesitated.

“I’m afraid I couldn’t,” she said at last. “I don’t see how I could.”

“All that’s required,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is a little tact. You are
always good at tact, Mrs. Gregg. I’m perfectly certain that you’ll be
able to manage. You must suggest each garment you intend to put on the
girl in such a way that Mrs. Ford will think that she suggested it.
That ought to be easy enough.” Everybody likes being credited with the
possession of tact. This is curious, because hardly anyone likes being
called a liar; and yet tact is simply a delicate form of lying. So, of
course, is politeness of every kind, and nobody considers it wrong to
aim at being polite. Mrs. Gregg, who would certainly have resented an
accusation of habitual untruthfulness, felt flattered when Dr. O’Grady
said she was tactful. She even believed him and allowed herself to be
persuaded to undertake the management of Mrs. Ford.

“Good,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Then I’ll leave the whole business in your
hands. I have to be off. But you’ve no time to lose. You’ll have to set
about your work at once. I’ll send Mary Ellen to you as I go through
the hall. You can measure her, and then take her over to see Mrs. Ford.
After that you’d better order the new dress. If there’s any hitch in the
proceedings you can send for me, but I don’t see why there should be.”

He shook hands with Mrs. Gregg and hurried from the room, without
giving her the chance of making any kind of protest or asking any more
questions.

He found Mary Ellen seated on an uncomfortable oak chair in the hall.

“Mary Ellen,” he said, “would you like a new dress?”

“I would.”

“Then go into the dining-room—the room I’ve just come out of. You’ll
find Mrs. Gregg there. Do exactly what she tells you without making
any objections or asking questions. If she insists on your washing
your face, wash it, without grumbling. If Moriarty is waiting for you
anywhere between this and the town—— Is Moriarty waiting for you?”

“He might.”

“Well, if he is, I’ll clear him out of the way. You’ll be going into the
town in a few minutes with Mrs. Ford and Mrs. Gregg. It wouldn’t do at
all to have him making eyes at you from the side of the road when you’re
walking with those two ladies. Mrs. Gregg mightn’t mind; but Mrs. Ford
would be certain to object. She’s not the kind of lady who likes to see
other people enjoying themselves.”

“He wouldn’t do the like,” said Mary Ellen.

“I wouldn’t trust him,” said Dr. O’Grady.

Moriarty was, in fact, waiting for Mary Ellen about a hundred yards from
the gate of the Greggs’ house. Dr. O’Grady rebuked him sharply. Moriarty
asserted that he was engaged in patrolling that particular road in
simple obedience to the call of duty.

“That may possibly be true,” said Dr. O’Grady, “though it doesn’t sound
likely.”

“It was the sergeant gave me my orders,” said Moriarty.

“Patrol some other road, then,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You’re not wanted
here.”

“What the sergeant said was that it would be better for me to patrol
along between Mr. Gregg’s house and Mr. Ford’s, so that if either the
one or the other of them was to see me he’d know that I was patrolling.
I wouldn’t say a word against Mr. Gregg, who’s a nice gentleman enough,
and easy pleased. But it’s hard to pacify Mr. Ford, and the sergeant
thought——”

“I can tell you this,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that if Mrs. Ford catches you
lying in wait for Mary Ellen on the road outside her house, it will be a
jolly sight harder to pacify Mr. Ford than it was before. Surely you can
understand that.”

Moriarty understood it thoroughly. He was not very well pleased, but he
was a young man of considerable prudence, and was filled with a sincere
desire to rise in his profession. He spent the rest of the afternoon in
patrolling a road at the other end of Ballymoy.

Dr. O’Grady hurried on. His next stop was at the door of Kerrigan’s
shop. The elder Kerrigan was leaning against the wooden slab on which he
was accustomed to cut up joints. He was smoking a pipe.

“Where’s your son?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He’s within in the back yard,” said Kerrigan.

“Tell him I want to see him.”

“I’m not sure can he come to you; for he’s taking the skin off a sheep
that he’s just after slaughtering.”

“Let him wash his hands,” said Dr. O’Grady. “The sheep can wait.”

“I’m not sure will he come,” said Kerrigan. “He’s not overly much
pleased with you this minute, doctor, and that’s the truth.”

“What’s the matter with him?”

“It’s on account of your saying that he was thinking of getting married
to Mary Ellen.”

“It was Gallagher said that. I’d nothing to do with it one way or the
other.”

“I wouldn’t be minding myself what you said,” said Kerrigan, “knowing
well that you wouldn’t be meaning any harm, whatever it was; though the
girl’s no match for him, and I wouldn’t care for him to be carrying on
with her, when it’s a girl with a fortune he ought to get, and what’s
more, can get, whenever I choose to ask for her. But I wouldn’t pay any
attention to what was put out about him and Mary Ellen. I’m only telling
you so as you’d know why it is that the boy’s mind is riz against you.”

“What nonsense! Everybody in the place knows that it’s Constable
Moriarty who’s after the girl.”

“It’s just that that’s troubling the boy. On account of Constable
Moriarty being a comrade of his; so that he wouldn’t like him to be
thinking—— But sure, I’ll fetch him for you, if you like.”

Young Kerrigan appeared a few minutes later. His father did not come
back with him. He may have felt it necessary, in the interests of his
business, to go on skinning the sheep. It was evident at once that the
young man was in a bad temper, but Dr. O’Grady did not mean to waste
time in explanations if he could possibly help it.

“Listen to me, Kerrigan,” he said, “do you know this tune?”

He whistled “Rule Britannia” slowly and distinctly.

“I do not know it,” said young Kerrigan, “nor I don’t want to.”

Dr. O’Grady whistled it through again.

“It’s a good tune,” he said. “It would be a nice one for the band to
learn.”

“It would not.”

“What’s the matter with you?” said Dr. O’Grady. “To look at the
expression of your face anybody’d think that the sheep in the back yard
had been skinning you.”

“You know well what’s the matter with me.”

“If you’re nursing a grievance,” said Dr. O’Grady, “because Thady
Gallagher told the American gentleman that you were married to Mary
Ellen and had twins, you ought to have more sense.”

It is always very difficult to remain in a bad temper with anyone who
insists on being pleasant and cheerful. Young Kerrigan began to give
way. He grinned unwillingly.

“That’s the first I heard of twins,” he said.

“And he only said it to please the American gentleman,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “Nobody believed him.”

“Sure I know well enough,” said young Kerrigan, “that there has to be
lies told to the likes of that one. How else would you content them? I
wouldn’t mind myself what was said, knowing it was meant for the best,
only that Constable Moriarty——”

“Moriarty doesn’t mind a bit,” said Dr. O’Grady; “so if it’s only his
feelings you’re thinking of, you may just as well listen to this tune.”

He whistled “Rule Britannia” through once more. He threw great spirit
into the last few bars.

“It’s a good tune enough,” said young Kerrigan.

“Could the band learn it?”

“It could, of course, if so be that I had the tune right on the cornet.
It would be a queer thing if I couldn’t incense the rest of them into
doing what had to be done with the other instruments.”

“I can’t play the cornet myself,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but I’ll whistle
the tune to you as often as you like, or if you prefer it we might get
the loan of a piano somewhere, and I’ll play it for you. I can’t borrow
the Major’s again for reasons which I’m not in a position to explain to
you, but we can easily get the use of another if you think it would help
you.”

“The whistling will do,” said young Kerrigan. “Will you come inside with
me now and I’ll try can I get it. But, doctor——”

He hesitated and looked doubtfully at Dr. O’Grady. It was plain that he
had a favour to ask and was a little afraid of asking it.

“Well,” said Dr. O’Grady encouragingly.

“If so be that you were to see Moriarty——” said young Kerrigan.

Then he hesitated again.

“I see far too much of him,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I’d be obliged to you if you’d tell him that I never looked next nor
nigh Mary Ellen, nor wouldn’t. Even if I wanted the girl I wouldn’t go
behind Moriarty’s back to get her; and I don’t want her.”

“I’ll make that perfectly plain to him. Come along now and learn the
tune.”





CHAPTER XII

The cornet is of all instruments in an ordinary band the one which
produces the most penetrating sounds. While young Kerrigan was
practising a new tune on it all the inhabitants of the town of Bally-moy
were able to hear him. He was aware of this and sorry for it. He did
not, indeed, pity his fellow-citizens. He would not have understood a
complaint made by a nervous person who found himself tortured by a long
series of efforts to get a note in the middle of a tune right. It would
have struck him as mere affectation if anyone had objected to hearing
the same tune with the same gasping wheeze in the middle of it played
over a hundred or a hundred and fifty times in one evening. Young
Kerrigan’s dislike of the necessary publicity of his practising was
similar to that which other artists feel when members of the public
break in and see their work in an incomplete condition. He liked his
music to be appreciated. He felt that acknowledgment of the stages by
which it came to its ultimate perfection was likely to diminish its
glory. But he had no place in which he could practise except the back
yard of his father’s house, and that, unfortunately, was in the very
middle of the town.

In order to get out of his difficulty young Kerrigan adopted the plan
of learning new tunes only in autumn and winter, when strong gales were
blowing. On a calm summer evening every note of the cornet, whether
right or wrong, was heard. Even the sounds which were not quite notes
but only painful grunts penetrated open windows and doors. But when
a storm was raging most of the notes were blown away, and only
occasionally, when there happened to be a lull, did anybody except young
Kerrigan himself hear anything. The plan worked out very satisfactorily.
Amid the rush and clatter of a tempest people took no notice of such
stray wailings of the cornet as reached their ears. But, like many
excellent plans, this one was liable to break down in emergencies. It
broke down badly when Dr. O’Grady insisted that the band should learn
“Rule Britannia” in the middle of August.

Young Kerrigan readily got a grip on the tune. He could whistle it and
hum it quite correctly after he had heard it six or seven times. But
to reproduce it on the cornet required practise, and the weather was
remarkably calm and fine. Kerrigan, in spite of his dislike of being
heard, was obliged to devote the evening to it after the doctor left
him. Next morning he went at it again, beginning at about eleven
o’clock. He got on very well up to the point at which the words declare
that “Britons never, never, never shall be slaves.” The notes which went
to the “nevers” were particularly troublesome. He tried them slowly,
one by one, leaving a short interval between them. He tried them fast,
running them into each other. He tried beginning the tune again after
each mistake, in hope of getting over his difficulty, as a bicyclist
sometimes gets up a hill, by running. He was a man of patient
disposition, and he was still working hard at one o’clock.

Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher spent the morning transcribing shorthand notes
in his office. There had been a singularly interesting meeting of
the County Council the day before in the neighbouring town of Dunbeg.
Gallagher had written down every word of an acrimonious debate. He
wanted to publish a verbatim report of it. As a rule noise of any kind
affected him very little, and at first he took no notice whatever
of young Kerrigan’s cornet. But the continual repetition of the tune
gradually beat it into his brain. He found his pencil moving across the
paper in a series of short staccato bounds every time young Kerrigan got
to “Never, never, never.” He became by degrees vaguely uneasy. The tune
was one which he had certainly heard before. He could not remember where
he had heard it. He could not remember what it was. But he became more
and more sure that it was connected in his mind with some unpleasant
associations. At last he found it impossible to go on with his work. The
most passionate invective of the most furious of the County Councillors
failed to move him to any interest. He glanced at his watch. It was just
one o’clock. The meeting of the Reception Committee was to take place
at half-past one. Gallagher felt that he had just time to investigate
thoroughly the disagreeable tune. He got up and left his office.

Constable Moriarty was standing at the door of the barrack listening to
young Kerrigan. Being himself a musician, he appreciated the difficulty
of playing “Rule Britannia” on a cornet, and enjoyed hearing young
Kerrigan’s efforts. When he saw Gallagher come out of his office he was
greatly pleased, and showed his feeling by grinning broadly. Gallagher
saw the grin, and his suspicion that the tune was an offensive one
deepened at once. He crossed the road.

“What’s that,” he said, “that young Kerrigan’s playing?”

“It’s a new tune,” said Moriarty, “and it’s hoped that the town band
will learn it.”

“Where did he get it?”

“I’m after hearing,” said Moriarty, “that it was the doctor taught it to
him. But I don’t know is that true. You can’t believe the half of what
you hear in this town.”

“What tune is it?”

“I don’t know that I could put a name to it this minute; but there’s
no need for you to be uneasy, Mr. Gallagher. It’s not what you think it
is.”

“I’m not thinking about it at all,” said Gallagher, very untruthfully.

“I’m glad of that,” said Moriarty. “I was afraid from the look of you as
you came out of the office that you might be thinking it was ‘God Save
the King.’ But it’s not.”

“I was thinking no such thing, for young Kerrigan knows and the doctor
knows, and you know yourself, Constable Moriarty, that the people of
this town is all good Nationalists, and that if the tune you’re after
naming was to be played in the streets——”

“It’s not it, anyway,” said Moriarty, “so you may make your mind easy.”

Gallagher’s mind was very far from being easy, but he saw that he was
not likely to get any more information out of Constable Moriarty. He
crossed the road and entered the hotel. Doyle was in the commercial room
trying to induce Mary Ellen to sweep the floor. It was in the commercial
room that the meeting of the Committee was to be held that afternoon.
Doyle wanted some, if not all, of the dirt removed from the floor
beforehand.

“What tune’s that young Kerrigan’s playing?” said Gallagher.

“I don’t know,” said Doyle. “I’ve more to do than to be listening to
tunes. Mary Ellen, can you not see that there’s three corks out of
porter bottles underneath the table? Will you take them out of it now,
like a good girl?”

“I’m not satisfied in my mind about that tune,” said Gallagher.

“What harm is there in it?”

“I don’t know yet is there any harm, but I don’t like it, and I’d be
glad if I knew what tune it is. I have it in my mind that it’s a tune
that ought not to be played.”

“Mary Ellen,” said Doyle, “what tune is it that young Kerrigan’s
playing?”

“How would I know?” said Mary Ellen.

“Well, put down that sweeping brush,” said Doyle. “For all the good
you’re doing with it you might as well never have taken it up. I never
seen such a girl. Put it down now and run across to Constable Moriarty,
who’s standing at the door of the barrack——”

“I’d be ashamed,” said Mary Ellen, “so I would.”

“If you’re not ashamed of the state this room’s in,” said Doyle, “it
would take more than Moriarty to shame you. Run along now, when you’re
bid, and ask him what tune it is that Kerrigan’s playing.”

Mary Ellen, who hoped that the interruption might put an end to the
sweeping once for all, left the room.

“If there’s one in the town that knows the tune,” said Doyle, “it’ll be
Moriarty. I’d say myself that he must know pretty near every tune there
is in the world.”

“He might tell her,” said Gallagher, “or he might not. I was talking to
him this minute and he wouldn’t tell me.”

“He’ll tell Mary Ellen,” said Doyle. “He’s always after that girl, and
it’s my belief he’ll tell her anything that she’d ask him. There’s some
that’s took that way. Foolishness I call it.”

“It’s the way he wouldn’t tell me when I asked him,” said Gallagher,
“that and the grin on his face when he saw me that has me sure that
there’s some insult intended to the people of this town with that tune.
It’s what I wouldn’t stand, and the doctor and the rest of them may make
their minds up to it. It’s what I won’t stand is to have tunes played
here that is against the political convictions of the people.”

“Who’d do the like?” said Doyle soothingly.

“What I say is this,” said Gallagher, “if there’s no reason to be
ashamed of the tune, let them say out boldly what tune it is. I have it
in the back of my mind that I’ve heard that tune before now, and it’s
not the kind of tune that decent men would be listening to.”

“Have sense, can’t you, Thady. There’s nobody wanting to annoy you.”

“There may not be,” said Gallagher, “but there’s more than one in this
town that’s the enemies of the Irish people and would be glad to see
the cup of freedom dashed from the lips of the men that have spent their
lives in the struggle for Home Rule and that has it now as good as got.”

“Have sense,” said Doyle, but he spoke without real energy or much
purpose. He had little hope that Gallagher, once embarked on a
peroration, would stop until he had used up all the words at his
command. He was quite right in his reading of his friend’s character.
Gallagher went on:

“It isn’t the declared enemies of the people that we’d be afraid of,”
 he said. “We’ll meet them in the open field as we’ve always met them and
they’ll fly before the spectacle of a united people as they’ve always
fled, the tyrants of other days, the blood-sucking landlords——”

“God help the poor Major,” said Doyle.

“But the traitors within the camp,” said Gallagher, “the men that is
occupying positions in the gift of the people of Ireland, that’s taking
our pay, and at the same time plotting contrivances for the heaping of
insults on the dearest convictions of our hearts——”

Mary Ellen entered the room while Gallagher was speaking. Bewildered by
the splendour of his eloquence she stopped short just inside the door
and gazed at him with her mouth open. Doyle took advantage of a slight
hesitation in Gallagher’s oration to speak to her.

“What tune is it, Mary Ellen?” he said.

“I couldn’t rightly say,” said Mary Ellen.

“Didn’t I tell you,” said Gallagher, “that there was underhand work
going on?”

“What tune did Moriarty say it was?” said Doyle.

“He said it was a tune the doctor is after teaching young Kerrigan,”
 said Mary Ellen.

“What did I tell you?” said Gallagher. “Maybe you’ll believe me now.”

“The best thing for you to do, Thady.” said Doyle, “if you’re dead set
on finding out about that tune is to go and ask young Kerrigan what it
is. The boy’s a decent boy, and he’ll tell you if you speak civil to
him.”

“I’ll do that same,” said Gallagher, “and if I discover——”

“You’d better be quick about it then,” said Doyle, “for the committee
is to meet at half after one and I wouldn’t like you’d miss the
proceedings.”

“Come along with me,” said Gallagher. “I wish you to hear the way I mean
to talk to young Kerrigan.”

Doyle did not want to listen to Gallagher browbeating young Kerrigan,
but he realised that he would save time and a long argument if he went
at once. He made a last appeal to Mary Ellen to collect at least the
corks which were on the floor. Then he went out with Gallagher. In the
porch of the hotel they met Major Kent who was a scrupulously punctual
man, on his way to the committee meeting.

“You’re a bit early, Major,” said Doyle. “But if you’ll step into the
commercial room you won’t have long to wait. Thady and I have to cross
the street on a matter of business but we’ll be back in less than five
minutes. The doctor might be here any time and I see Father McCormack
coming along from the presbytery.”

Doyle was unduly optimistic. He was not back in five minutes. He did
not, indeed, get back for nearly half an hour.

Kerrigan, very red in the face, and rather exhausted, was still
blowing vigorously into his cornet when Gallagher and Doyle entered the
back-yard. Gallagher went straight to business without wasting any time
on preliminary politeness.

“Will you stop that blasted noise,” he said.

Kerrigan took the cornet from his lips and gazed at Gallagher in extreme
surprise.

“Speak civil to the boy,” said Doyle.

“What tune is that?” said Gallagher.

“What Mr. Gallagher’s meaning to say,” said Doyle, “is that party tunes
is unsuitable to this locality where the people has always lived in
peace and harmony, Protestant and Catholic together, and respected one
another. That’s what Mr. Gallagher means, and if Constable Moriarty
didn’t annoy him it’s what he’d say.”

“It’s a tune the doctor taught me,” said young Kerrigan, “and it’s a
fine tune, so it is.”

“What’s the name of it?” said Gallagher.

“That,” said young Kerrigan, “is what I was meaning to ask the doctor
next time he happened to be passing but if you’re in a hurry to know,
Mr. Gallagher, you can ask him yourself. It’s likely you’ll be seeing
him before I do.”

Young Kerrigan’s words were perfectly civil; but there was a look in
his eyes which Gallagher did not like and the tone in which he spoke
suggested that he meant to be impudent.

“I’ll take no back talk from you,” said Gallagher. “What tune is it?”

“I don’t know what tune it is,” said Kerrigan.

“You’re a liar,” said Gallagher. “You know well what tune it is.”

“Speak civil now, Thady,” said Doyle, “speak civil to the boy.”

“I may be a liar,” said Kerrigan, “but it’s the truth I told you this
minute. And liar or no liar it’s the truth I’ll speak now, when I tell
you that I’m not near as damned a liar as yourself, Mr. Gallagher. So
there’s for you. What do you mean by telling the American gentleman that
I was married to Mary Ellen and her with twins? Was that a lie now or
was it not? Twins! Cock the like of that one up with twins! If I’m a
liar I’d tell more sensible lies than that.”

“Whisht, now, whisht,” said Doyle. “Sure if Mr. Gallagher said that,
isn’t the girl a cousin of his own, and hadn’t he the best right to say
it?”

“Come along out of this,” said Gallagher.

“The sooner you’re gone the better I’ll be pleased,” said Kerrigan.

“And let me tell you this, Mr. Kerrigan, junior. You’ll be sorry for
this day’s work for the longest day ever you live. When the League boys
hear, and they will hear, about the tune that you mean to play——”

“Come along now, Thady,” said Doyle. “Come along. You’ve enough said.
We’re late for the meeting of the committee already, and we’ll be later
yet if you don’t come on. You wouldn’t like to keep Father McCormack
waiting on you.”

“I’ve had enough of your committee,” said Gallagher. “What’s your statue
only foolishness?”

“Sure everybody knows that,” said Doyle.

“And what’s your Lord-Lieutenant only——”

“Come on, now,” said Doyle, “isn’t it for the benefit of the town we’re
doing it? And it’s yourself that’s always to the fore when there’s good
work to be done.”

“I will not go with you,” said Gallagher.

They had passed through Kerrigan’s shop and reached the street, when
Gallagher delivered this ultimatum. Doyle hesitated. He was already late
for the committee meeting. If he waited to coax Gallagher out of his bad
temper he might miss the meeting altogether. He looked at the door of
the hotel. Father McCormack was standing at it, waiting, perhaps, for
him and Gallagher.

“Come now, Thady,” he said, “have sense. Don’t you see Father McCormack
waiting for you?”

“I see him,” said Gallagher.

“And don’t you know well enough that you’ll have no luck if you go
against the clergy?”

The appeal was a strong one, and had he been in any ordinary temper
Gallagher would have yielded to it at once. But he was very
angry indeed, far too angry to be influenced by purely religious
considerations. He walked straight across the square to his office,
entered it, and slammed the door behind him. Doyle followed him as
far as the threshold. There he stopped and looked round. He saw Father
McCormack go into the hotel. A minute later Mrs. Gregg hurried down
the street and went into the hotel. Doyle sighed heavily and entered
Gallagher’s office. Difficult and unpleasant as his task was likely to
be, he felt that he must propitiate Thady Gallagher.

“Thady,” he said, “is there a drop of anything to drink in the place?”

“There is not,” said Gallagher, “nor I wouldn’t drink it if there was.”

This confirmed Doyle’s view of the extreme seriousness of the situation.
That Gallagher should be prepared to defy the clergy was bad enough.
That he should adopt an ascetic’s attitude towards drink was worse. But
Doyle did not quite believe that Gallagher meant what he said. He opened
a door at the far end of the office and whistled loudly. A small boy who
had been cleaning type in the printing-room, appeared, rubbing his inky
hands on his trousers.

“Michael Antony,” said Doyle, “will you step across to the hotel and
tell Mary Ellen to give you the bottle of whisky that she’ll find in the
cupboard in my own room? If you can’t find Mary Ellen—and it’s hardly
ever she is to be found when she’s wanted—you can fetch the bottle
yourself. If you don’t know the way to my room you ought to.”

Michael Antony, who was very well accustomed to errands of this kind,
went off at once. Doyle glanced at Gallagher, who appeared to be
absorbed in completing the transcription of his shorthand notes, the
task at which he had been interrupted in the morning by young Kerrigan’s
cornet playing. He seemed to be very busy. Doyle got up and left the
room, went into the kitchen which lay beyond the printing-room, and
returned with two tumblers and a jug of water. Gallagher looked up from
his writing for an instant. Doyle noticed with pleasure the expression
of violent anger was fading from his eyes. Michael Antony, who was a
brisk and willing boy, returned with a bottle rather more than half full
of whisky.

“Mary Ellen was upstairs along with a lady,” he said. “But I found the
bottle.”

“If you were three years older,” said Doyle, “I’d give you a drop for
your trouble. But it wouldn’t be good for you, Michael Antony, and your
mother wouldn’t be pleased if she heard you were taking it.”

“I have the pledge since Christmas, anyway,” said Michael Antony.

“Thady,” said Doyle, when the boy had left the room, “it’s a drink you
want to quench the rage that’s in you.”

Gallagher looked up from his papers. He did not say anything, but
Doyle understood exactly what he would have said if his pride had not
prevented him from speaking.

“The width of two fingers in the bottom of the tumbler,” said Doyle,
“with as much water on top of that as would leave you free to say that
you weren’t drinking it plain.”

The amount of water necessary to soothe Gallagher’s conscience was very
small. Doyle added it from the jug in driblets of about a teaspoonful
at a time. At the sound of the third splash Gallagher raised his hand.
Doyle laid down the jug at once. Gallagher, without looking up from his
papers, stretched out his left hand and felt about until he grasped the
tumbler. He raised it to his lips and took a mouthful of whisky.

“Thady,” said Doyle, “you’ve no great liking for Mr. Ford.”

“I have not,” said Gallagher. “Isn’t he always going against me at the
Petty Sessions, he and the old Major together, and treating me as if I
wasn’t a magistrate the same as the best of them?”

“He does that, and it’s a crying shame, so it is, that he’s allowed to;
but sure that’s the way things are in this country.”

Gallagher took another gulp of whisky and waited. Doyle said nothing
more. He appeared to have nothing more to say and to have mentioned Mr.
Ford’s name merely for the sake of making conversation. But Gallagher
wished to develop the subject.

“What about Mr. Ford?” he said, after a long silence.

“He’s terrible down on the erection of the statue to General John
Regan.”

“I’m that myself,” said Gallagher.

“Mr. Ford will be pleased when he hears it; for there’ll be no statue if
you set your face against it. It’ll be then that Mr. Ford will be proud
of himself. He’ll be saying all round the Country that it was him put a
stop to it.”

“It will not be him that put a stop to it.”

“It’s what he’ll say, anyway,” said Doyle.

Gallagher finished his whisky in two large gulps.

“Let him,” he said.

“Have another drop,” said Doyle. “It’s doing you good.”

Gallagher pushed his tumbler across the table. Doyle replenished it.

“I’d be sorry,” said Doyle, “if Mr. Ford was to be able to say he’d got
the better of you, Thady, in a matter of the kind.”

“It’ll not be me he’ll get the better of.”

“He’ll say it,” said Doyle, “and what’s more there’s them that will
believe it. For they’ll say, recollecting the speech you made on
Tuesday, that you were in favour of the statue, and that only for Mr.
Ford you’d have had it.”

“If I thought that——” said Gallagher.

“Come along over now to the committee,” said Doyle, “and we’ll have the
statue just in derision of him.”

“It isn’t the statue that I’m objecting to,” said Gallagher, “nor it
isn’t the notion of a new pier. You know that, Doyle.”

“I do, of course.”

“And if it’s the wish of the people of this locality that there should
be a statue——”

“It is the wish,” said Doyle. “Didn’t you say yourself that the people
was unanimous about it after the meeting in the market square?”

Gallagher rose from his chair and pushed his papers back on the table.
He crushed his soft hat down on the back of his head and turned to the
door.

“Come on,” he said.

“I knew well,” said Doyle, “that you’d do whatever was right in the
latter end. And as for the tune that was troubling you, it’s even
money that the band will never play it. Father McCormack was telling
me yesterday that the big drum’s broke on them on account of one of the
boys giving it a kind of a slit with the point of a knife. The band
will hardly ever be able to play that tune or any other tune when they
haven’t got a big drum.”





CHAPTER XIII

Major Kent passed through the narrow hall of the hotel, went up a flight
of stairs and entered the commercial room. Mary Ellen was on her hands
and knees under the table which stood in the middle of the room. She
was collecting the corks which had offended Doyle’s eye. There were more
than three of them. She had four in her left hand, and was stretching
out to grasp two more when the Major entered the room. As soon as
she saw him she abandoned the pursuit of the corks, crept out from
underneath the table, and stood looking at the Major. She expected
him to order a drink of some sort. Most people who entered Doyle’s
commercial room ordered drinks. The Major was slightly embarrassed. Mary
Ellen evidently expected him to say something to her, and he did not
know what to say. He did not want a drink, and he could not think of any
subject of conversation likely to interest a tousled girl who had just
been crawling about the floor on her hands and knees. At last he said
“Good morning.” Mary Ellen gaped at him and then smiled. The Major,
recollecting that it was half-past one o’clock, and therefore no longer
morning, said that it was a fine evening. Mary Ellen’s smile broadened.
The Major expressed a polite hope that she was quite well. He thought of
shaking hands with her, and wished that he had brought a pair of gloves
with him, Mary Ellen’s hands were certainly dirty and they looked hot.
But he was not obliged to shake hands. Mary Ellen realised that he was a
kind of man new to her, one who did not want a drink. She left the room,
came back again almost at once for the broom which she had forgotten,
and then left decisively, slamming the door.

The Major crossed the room and looked out of the window. He saw Doyle
and Gallagher go into Kerrigan’s shop, and wondered vaguely what they
wanted there. He saw Constable Moriarty telling a story, evidently of
a humorous kind, to Sergeant Colgan, at the door of the police barrack.
The story—he judged from Moriarty’s gestures—had something to do with
Doyle and Gallagher. He wondered, without much real interest, what the
story was. There was nothing else of an exciting kind to be seen from
the window. The Major turned and walked to the opposite corner of the
room. He stood in front of a small square mahogany table. On it was
a stuffed fox in a glass case. The Major looked at it carefully from
several points of view. It was a very ordinary fox, and appeared to
have been stuffed a long time. Moths had eaten the fur off its back in
several places, and one of its eyes, which were made of bright brown
beads, was hanging from the socket by a thread. The glass of the case
was exceedingly dusty. The Major, finding the fox dull and rather
disgusting, left it and went over to the fireplace. Over the chimney
piece hung a portrait of a very self-satisfied priest who looked as if
he had just dined well. A gold Latin cross, attached to a black ribbon
watch guard, rested gracefully on the large stomach of the man. The
stomach struck the Major as one which was usually distended to its
utmost capacity. The portrait was remarkable for that fuzziness of
outline which seems to be inevitable in enlarged photographs. The frame
was a very handsome one, elaborately carved and gilt.

Next the picture of the priest, unframed and attached to the wall with
tacks, was a large coloured supplement, taken from an American paper.
It presented a famous boxer stripped to the waist in the act of shaking
hands with a dejected-looking opponent. Underneath his large picture was
a list of the boxer’s most famous conflicts, with date and a note of
the number of rounds which each victim had survived. Round the central
picture were twelve small ones, in which the hero appeared in the act of
felling other fighters, not so heroic or less muscular. The Major, who
had done some boxing in his day, looked at the picture with critical
interest. Then Father McCormack entered the room.

“I’m in good time after all,” he said. “I was afraid, maybe, the meeting
might be over when I saw Doyle and Thady Gallagher going into the office
of the Connacht Eagle after leaving Kerrigan’s shop.”

“You’re time enough,” said the Major. “If you’re not more than
half-an-hour late it’s time enough for any meeting that’s held in this
town.”

“That’s true too,” said Father McCormack. “As a general rule that’s true
enough. But I’ve known meetings that was over and done with before the
time when they ought to be beginning. That would be when there might be
something to be done at them that some of the members would be objecting
to if they were there. I’ve known that happen, and I shouldn’t wonder if
you’d been caught that way yourself before now.”

“So far as I know,” said the Major, “nothing of the sort has happened
this time. There’s no reason why it should. When anything as silly as
this statue business is on hand everybody is sure to be unanimously in
favour of it.”

“That’s true enough. But where’s the rest of the committee?”

“Nobody has turned up so far, except myself,” said the Major.

“Well,” said Father McCormack, “I’m as well pleased. To tell you the
truth, Major, I’m glad of the chance of a few minutes quiet talk with
you while we have the place to ourselves. I thought it my duty, and
you’ll understand me that I’m not casting reflections on you nor yet
on the doctor, and I’d be sorry to say a word against Doyle, or for the
matter of that against Thady Gallagher, though it would be better if he
had more sense. But anyway, I thought it my duty to acquaint the bishop
with what was going on.”

“The statue idea?” said the Major. “Well, what did he say? I don’t
know your bishop personally, but I suppose a man could hardly be in his
position if he was altogether a fool.”

“Believe me or not as you like,” said Father Mc-Cormack, “but when I
got the bishop’s answer to my letter, it turned out that he knew no more
than myself about General John Regan.”

“That doesn’t surprise me in the least. I don’t believe any one knows
who he was.”

“What the bishop said was that it might look queer if I was to take no
part in the proceedings when the Lord-Lieutenant was coming to unveil
the statue.”

“That puts you in a safe position anyhow,” said the Major. “If it turns
out afterwards that there is anything fishy about the General, the
bishop and the Lord-Lieutenant will have to share the blame between
them.”

“What I want to know from you,” said Father Mc-Cormack, “is this: Is the
Lord-Lieutenant coming or is he not?”

“I’ve only got the doctor’s word for it. He says he is.”

“The doctor’s a fine man, and there’s not many things he’d set his
hand to but he’d carry them through at the latter end. But the
Lord-Lieutenant! The Lord-Lieutenant is—well now, do you think it likely
that the Lord-Lieutenant is coming down here?”

“It’s not the least likely,” said the Major, “but there’s nothing about
this whole business that is. It isn’t likely in my opinion that there
was such a person as General John Regan. It wasn’t likely beforehand
that we’d subscribe to put up a statue to him. I don’t see that the
Lord-Lieutenant is any more unlikely than lots of other things that have
happened.”

“I’m glad to hear you say that,” said Father McCormack.

He and Major Kent were standing together at the window while they
talked. Neither of them noticed that Mary Ellen had come into the room.
She stood for some time near the door, hoping that either the Major or
Father McCormack would look round. Neither of them did, so she sidled
slowly into the room and stood beside the stuffed fox. She was a very
well mannered girl, and most unwilling to interrupt an earnest, possibly
an important conversation. When Father McCormack made his last remark
she felt that her chance had come. It was evident from the tone in which
he spoke, that he and the Major had reached a more or less satisfactory
conclusion of their business, She coughed, and then tapped lightly with
her knuckles on the glass case of the stuffed fox. Both Father McCormack
and the Major looked round.

“There’s a lady below,” said Mary Ellen.

“A lady!” said Major Kent. “Surely to goodness we’re not going to have
women on this committee. Things are bad enough without that.”

“Who is she?” said Father Mctormack.

“It’s Mrs. Gregg,” said Mary Ellen, “and it’s the doctor she’s asking
for.”

“The doctor’s not here,” said Father McCormack. “Can’t you see that for
yourself?”

“If it’s Mrs. Gregg,” said the Major, “you’d better show her up. You
can’t leave her standing by herself in the hall till the doctor chooses
to come. I wish to goodness he would come. I can’t think why he isn’t
here. This is his show entirely.”

Mrs. Gregg came into the room while the Major was speaking. She looked
agitated and, in spite of the fact that she had been waiting downstairs
for nearly ten minutes, was almost breathless.

“Oh, Major Kent,” she said, “where’s Dr. O’Grady? Such a dreadful thing
has happened. I don’t know what to do. Just fancy—Mrs. Ford has written
to me——”

“There’s no use appealing to me,” said the Major. “I can’t do anything
with Mrs. Ford. She and I are hardly on speaking terms. It’s not my
fault—at least I don’t think it is—but you must see Mrs. Gregg, that I
can’t interfere about any letter she may have written to you.”

Mrs. Gregg shook hands with Father McCormack, but her head was turned
away from him as she did so. She had little hope that he could interfere
effectually to settle the difficulty created by Mrs. Ford.

“Dr. O’Grady said that I——”

The Major interrupted her.

“You’d far better wait till the doctor comes,” he said. “He’ll be here
in a minute.”

“But I can’t wait. Mrs. Ford is down at the dress-maker’s now. It’ll be
too late if I wait. What am I to do? It will spoil the whole thing if
Mrs. Ford insists——”

Dr. O’Grady came in. He was whistling cheerfully, not “Rule, Britannia,”
 but a harmless Irish jig.

“Hullo!” he said. “You here, Major. Good. And Father McCormack. There’s
nothing like punctuality. And Mrs. Gregg. How do you do, Mrs. Gregg?
Everything going on all right about Mary Ellen’s costume?”

“Oh, no, it isn’t. But I’m so glad you’ve come. Mrs. Ford——”

“Excuse me one moment, Mrs. Gregg,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I just want to
ask Father McCormack one question. Listen now, Father McCormack. Do you
know this tune?”

He began to whistle “Rule, Britannia.” When he was about half way
through Mrs. Gregg interrupted him.

“I can’t wait,” said Mrs. Gregg. “I really can’t. Mrs. Ford is at the
dressmaker’s and——”

“I’ll attend to that in one minute, Mrs. Gregg. But I must get Father
McCormack’s opinion on this tune first. Doyle and Gallagher may arrive
at any moment, and then I shan’t be able to go into the question. Now
Father McCormack, do you recognise the tune I whistled you?”

“I’ve heard it,” said Father McCormack, “and to the best of my belief it
was at a military tournament up in Dublin last year.”

“It’s ‘Rule, Britannia,’” said the Major. “And if it’s played in this
town there’ll be a row.”

“There might be,” said Father McCormack, “if Thady Gallagher knows what
tune it is.”

“He won’t,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You didn’t know yourself, Father
McCormack, and if you didn’t I’m quite satisfied that Thady Gallagher
won’t. We can count on your keeping your mouth shut, Major, I suppose.
Now, Mrs. Gregg, what has Mrs. Ford been doing?”

“She says,” said Mrs. Gregg, “that Mary Ellen is to wear a plain dark
grey tweed dress, and I had it all planned out——”

“White muslin,” said Dr. O’Grady, “with a silk slip. I remember.”

“It’d look perfectly sweet,” said Mrs. Gregg, “and I took her to the
dressmaker yesterday evening just as you told me. I had the whole thing
arranged. She was to have a blue sash.”

“I was,” said Mary Ellen, who was still standing beside the stuffed fox.

“And Mrs. Ford agreed at the time,” said Mrs. Gregg, “and now I’ve just
got a note from her saying that a dark grey tweed would be much more
suitable because it would be useful afterwards.”

“It seems to me,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you haven’t managed this
business quite as tactfully as I expected you would.”

“Mrs. Ford said she was going straight to the dress-maker to order the
grey tweed. She’s there now, most likely.”

Mrs. Gregg’s voice had a break in it. It seemed to Dr. O’Grady that she
was on the verge of tears. He turned to Mary Ellen.

“Which would you rather have, Mary Ellen, a white muslin frock, or a
grey tweed, one that would be useful to you afterwards? Don’t be in a
hurry to decide. Think it well over.”

Mary Ellen seemed very well inclined to take this advice. She stood
quite silent with one of her fingers pressed against the corner of her
mouth. She was thinking deeply.

“I can’t bear to have everything I settled upset by that woman,” said
Mrs. Gregg. “I wish you’d never made me ask her to help. I wish I’d
never——”

“We had to keep her in a good temper,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“You’ll not be able to do that,” said the Major, “nobody could.”

“It’s nothing but spite makes her do it,” said Mrs. Gregg. “It’s just
because I’m presenting a bouquet and she’s not.”

“Hang it all!” said Dr. O’Grady. “It can’t be that. I told her
distinctly that she’d be allowed to hand over the illuminated address.
What more can she want?”

“It’s all spite and jealousy,” said Mrs. Gregg, “and Mary Ellen will
look perfectly hideous.”

“Mary Ellen,” said Dr. O’Grady, “have you made up your mind yet which of
those two dresses you’d like?”

“I have,” said Mary Ellen.

“She’d like the white muslin, of course,” said Mrs. Gregg. “No girl
would choose——”

“I’d like the both of them,” said Mary Ellen.

“You shall have them,” said Dr. O’Grady. “That’s the best way I see
out of the difficulty. Mrs. Gregg, you get the dress you want for her,
privately, without saying a word about it. Agree with everything Mrs.
Ford says, and let her order a red flannel petticoat if she likes.”

“But which will she wear?” said Mrs. Gregg, “for if she’s to be dressed
in a ridiculous stuffy grey tweed——”

“She’ll wear your one, of course,” said Dr. O’Grady. “She’ll put it
on and stand in the middle of the square just underneath the statue.
There’ll be a large crowd of people, and it will be too late for Mrs.
Ford to do anything. She can’t change the girl’s clothes in the street.”

“Don’t count on any delicacy of feeling in Mrs. Ford,” said the Major.

“And will I have the both of the dresses after?” said Mary Ellen.

“You will,” said Dr. O’Grady, “unless Mrs. Ford manages to drag the grey
tweed one away from you.”

“She’ll be furious,” said Mrs. Gregg.

“She may be as furious as she likes then,” said Dr. O’Grady. “She won’t
be able to show it while the Lord-Lieutenant’s wife is shaking hands
with her out of the motor-car, and it won’t matter to us what she does
afterwards. The only thing we have to be careful about is to keep her in
a good temper——”

“You can’t do that,” said the Major.

“In as good a temper as possible between this and then. And now, Mrs.
Gregg, if you’ll excuse my saying so, I think you and Mary Ellen had
better trot off to the dressmaker. If any further difficulty arises
refer to me at once. But I don’t see how anything can. All you’ve got to
do is to let Mrs. Ford have her own way, and give your orders when she’s
gone home.”

Mrs. Gregg did not seem entirely satisfied with this settlement of her
difficulty, but she and Mary Ellen went off together to meet Mrs. Ford
at the dressmaker’s.

“Women,” said Dr. O’Grady, “are the devil.”

He was not much better satisfied than Mrs. Gregg was with his new plan.
He foresaw very serious difficulties in carrying it out.

“You’ve no one but yourself to thank for all this bother!” said the
Major. “There wasn’t the slightest necessity to have Mary Ellen in the
affair at all, dressed or undressed.”

Dr. O’Grady was not listening to a word the Major said. He was thinking
deeply. His face lightened suddenly and he rushed across the room to the
door.

“Mrs. Gregg!” he shouted. “Mrs. Gregg! Just one moment. I’ve got a
capital suggestion to make, one to which there can be no possible
objection from any point of view.”

He ran downstairs. Father McCormack went to the door and looked after
him. Then he turned and addressed the Major.

“You might go a long journey,” he said, “before you’d meet the equal of
the doctor.”

The Major received this remark in silence. He was of opinion that a man
who went a long journey in order to discover a second Dr. O’Grady would
be a fool.

“Tell me this,” said Father McCormack. “What relation is Mary Ellen to
the General?”

“I’ve never been able to make that out for certain. Sometimes I’m told
she’s his niece, and sometimes his grand-niece.”

Father McCormack looked round him cautiously and sank his voice to a
whisper.

“Is she any relation at all?” he said slowly.

“No more than you are to the Sultan of Turkey.”

“I was thinking as much myself,” said Father McCormack.

Dr. O’Grady, having finished his talk with Mrs. Gregg, entered the room
again.

“I’ve settled that matter satisfactorily anyhow,” he said. “It occurred
to me just after Mrs. Gregg had left the room, that some sort of fancy
dress for the girl would be likely to please the Lord-Lieutenant, and
would be a compromise which both ladies could accept without loss of
dignity. Mary Ellen is to be rigged out as a traditional Irish colleen,
the sort you see on the picture postcards they sell to tourists in
Dublin. Mrs. Gregg is delighted, and Mrs. Ford can’t possibly say that
a crimson flannel skirt won’t be useful to her afterwards. She’ll look
uncommonly well, and the Lord-Lieutenant will be all the more inclined
to believe that the General was an Irishman when he sees his niece——”

“Tell me this,” said Father McCormack, “is she a niece of the General or
is she not?”

“The grand-niece,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“She’s neither the one nor the other,” said the Major.

Dr. O’Grady glanced at Father McCormack. He saw by the look on the
priest’s face that there was no use trying to prove Mary Ellen’s
relationship. He laughed good-naturedly, and at once offered a
satisfactory explanation of the position.

“Mr. Billing,” he said, “insisted on our producing some sort of relative
for the dead General. He wouldn’t have given that £100 if we hadn’t. Now
what I say is this——”

“You’d say anything,” said the Major.

“I’m not talking to you now, Major. I’m talking to Father McCormack,
who’s a man of sense, with some knowledge of the world. The way I’m
putting it to him is this: Supposing there was a job going a begging,
a nice comfortable job under the Government, with no particular
duties attached to it, except just to look pleasant and be generally
agreeable—there are such jobs.”

“Plenty, plenty,” said Father McCormack.

“And they’re well paid,” said the Major.

“And supposing that you were asked to nominate a man for the post——” Dr.
O’Grady still addressed himself only to Father McCormack. “You might
be, you know. In fact you, and other people in your position often are,
though there’s always supposed to be a competitive examination.”

“Nobody believes in examinations,” said the Major.

“That’s exactly what I’m saying,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Now what would you
do in a case of the kind? As a matter of fact what do you do? What did
you do when they were appointing a secretary to the Old-Age Pension
Committee?”

“I’d look out for some decent poor fellow,” said Father McCormack. “One
that might be wanting something of the kind, a man that nobody would
have anything particular to say against.”

“You wouldn’t spend a lot of time arguing about whether there ought to
be such a secretary or not?”

“I would not, of course,” said Father McCormack. “What would be the use?
If the job’s there and a man’s wanted I’d have no business talking about
the rights or wrongs of it beyond saying that the salary ought to be a
bit larger.”

“Exactly,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Now that’s just what’s happened in this
case. It isn’t exactly a job, under the Government, not under our
Government, though it may lead on to something in Bolivia. Here’s a dead
General that has to be fitted out with a niece——”

“You said a grand-niece a minute ago,” said the Major.

“The principle’s the same,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What I’m trying to get
you to see is that Mary Ellen may just as well step into the position as
anyone else.”

“When you put it that way,” said Father McCor-mack, “there’s no more to
be said. The girl’s a decent girl, and I wouldn’t stand in the way of
her bettering herself.”

“She’ll be the better by a new dress, anyway!” said the Major. “I don’t
know that she’ll benefit in any other way. But that’s something.”

“I rather think,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that I hear Doyle downstairs. We’ll
be able to get on with the business of the committee now, whether he has
Thady with him or not. We’ve wasted time enough.”

“We’ll waste a lot more before we’ve done,” said the Major. “The whole
thing’s waste of time. There’ll never be a statue in Ballymoy either to
General John Regan or to anyone else.”

Dr. O’Grady had drawn a bundle of papers from his pocket and laid them
on the table before him.

“Our first business, gentlemen,” he said, “is to settle about the
illuminated address which Mrs. Ford has kindly consented to present to
the Lord-Lieutenant.”

Thady Gallagher glared at Dr. O’Grady savagely. He did not like being
interrupted in the middle of a speech.

“Order, gentlemen, order,” said Father McCor-mack, nervously tapping the
table with his pencil.

“With regard to the illuminated address,” said Doyle, “I’m of opinion
that the carrying out of it should be given into the hands of a Dublin
firm. It’s our duty to support Irish manufacture. There’s too much money
sent over to England that might be far better kept at home. You’ll agree
with me there, Thady.”

“What are you going to say in the address?” said the Major.

“Oh, the usual things,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I don’t think we need go into
that in detail. All addresses are pretty much the same.”

“I won’t sign my name to anything political,” said the Major.

“I’m with you there,” said Father McCormack. “It’s one of the curses of
this country the way politics are dragged into business.”

“Nobody wants politics,” said Dr. O’Grady. “The address will contain
nothing but nice little compliments to the Lord-Lieutenant with a word
or two about the value of piers put in at the end.”

“If the matter’s left in the hands of the firm I have in mind,” said
Doyle, “it’ll be done right. They’ve illuminated three-quarters of the
addresses that have been presented in the country, and whether it’s a
bank manager or a priest going on a new mission, or a Lord-Lieutenant
that the address is for, the firm I mean will know what to put into it.
They’ve had the experience, and experience is what is wanted.”

“We’ll give him names and dates,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and tell him that
this is a seaport town with no proper pier. With that information any
fool could draw up the text of an illuminated address. I propose that
the matter be left in the hands of a subcommittee consisting of Mr.
Doyle.”

“Are you all agreed on that, gentlemen?” said Father McCormack.

Thady Gallagher rose slowly to his feet.

“With regard to what Mr. Doyle has just laid before the meeting,” he
said, “and speaking of the duty of supporting Irish manufacture, I’m of
opinion that his words do him credit. I’m an out and out supporter of
the Industrial Revival, and when I look round about me on the ruined
mills that once were hives of industry, and the stream of emigration
which is flowing from our shores year after year———”

“I don’t think we need spend much time discussing the bouquet,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “It’ll have to be ordered from Dublin too.”

“There’s no flowers here to make a bouquet of,” said Doyle, “unless,
maybe, the Major——”

“I’ve a few Sweet-Williams,” said the Major, “and a bed of mixed stocks.
If you think they’d be any use to you you’re welcome to them.”

“We might do worse,” said Father McCormack.

“We’ll have to do better,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You can’t offer a lady in
the position of a Lord-Lieutenant’s wife a bundle of ordinary stocks!
What we have to get is lilies and roses.”

“It’s only right that we should,” said Father McCormack, “but I think
the thanks of the meeting ought to be given to Major Kent for his
generous offer.”

“I second that,” said Doyle. “The Major was always a good friend to
anything that might be for the benefit of the town or the locality.”

“The ordering of the bouquet,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to be left to the same
sub-committee which has charge of the address.”

“And it to be sent to the hotel here,” said Father McCormack, “on the
morning of the ceremony, so as it will be fresh. Are you all agreed on
that, gentlemen? What’s the next business, doctor?”

“The next business is the statue.”

“What’s the date of the Lord-Lieutenant’s visit?” said the Major.

“Thursday week,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“That’s ten days from to-day,” said the Major. “We may just as well go
home at once as sit here talking to each other. There’s no time to get a
statue.”

“We’ll do our business before we stir,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“What’s the use of saying things like that?” said the Major. “You
know jolly well, O’Grady, that you can’t get a statue in ten days. The
thing’s impossible. It takes a year at least to make a statue of any
size. You can’t go into a shop and buy a statue, as if it were a hat or
an umbrella.”

“There’s a good deal in what the Major says,” said Father McCormack.
“I’m inclined to agree with him. I remember well when they were putting
up the monument to Parnell in Dublin it took them years before they had
it finished.”

“It’s a good job for everybody concerned,” said the Major, “that we’re
brought up short. We’d simply have made ourselves publicly ridiculous if
we’d gone on with this business.”

The Major, Dr. O’Grady, and Doyle, spoke when they did speak, in an easy
conversational tone without rising from their chairs. But this was not
Gallagher’s idea of the proper way of conducting public business. He
believed that important discussions ought to be carried on with dignity.
When he spoke he stood up and addressed the committee as if he were
taking part in a political demonstration, using appropriate gestures to
emphasize his words. The difficulty about the statue gave him a great
opportunity.

“I stand here to-day,” he said, “as the representative of the people of
this locality, and what I’m going to say now I’d say if the police spies
of Dublin Castle was standing round me taking down the words I utter.”

Young Kerrigan had been obliged to stop practising “Rule, Britannia”
 on the cornet in order to eat his dinner. When he had satisfied his
appetite and soothed his nerves with a pipe of tobacco he set to work at
the tune again. The hour’s rest had not helped him in any way. He made
exactly the same mistake as he had been making all the morning. It
happened that he took up his cornet again shortly before Gallagher began
his speech in which he declared himself a representative of the people
of the locality. The noise of the music floated through the open
window of the committee room. It had a slightly exasperating effect on
Gallagher, but he went on speaking.

“What I say is this,” he said, “and it’s what I always will say. If it
is the unanimous wish of the people of this locality to erect a statue
to the memory of the great patriot, who is gone, then a statue ought to
be erected. If the Major is right—and he may be right—in saying that it
takes a year to make a statue, then we’ll take a year. We’ll take ten
years if necessary. Please God the most of us has years enough before us
yet to spare that many for a good work.”

Young Kerrigan continued to break down at the “never, never, never,”
 part of the tune. Dr. O’Grady began to fidget nervously in his chair.

“Sit down, Thady,” said Doyle. “Don’t you know that if we postpone the
statue we’ll never get the Lord-Lieutenant to open it? Didn’t he say in
his letter that Thursday week was the only day he could come?”

“As for the so-called Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland,” said Gallagher,
waving his arm in the air, “we’ve done without him and the likes of him
up to this, and we’re well able to do without him for the future.”

He brought his fist down with tremendous force as he spoke, striking the
table with the pad of flesh underneath his little finger. Dr. O’Grady
jumped up.

“Excuse me one moment, gentlemen,” he said. “That young fool, Kerrigan,
is getting the tune wrong every time, and if I don’t stop him he’ll
never get it right at all.”

He walked across to the window as he spoke and looked out. Then he
turned round.

“Don’t let me interfere with your speech, Thady,” he said. “I’m
listening all right, and I’m sure Father McCormack and the rest of the
committee want to hear every word of it.”

But Gallagher, in spite of this encouragement, did not seem inclined to
go on. He sat down and scowled ferociously at Doyle. Dr. O’Grady put his
head out of the window and shouted.

“Moriarty,” he called, “Constable Moriarty, come over here for a minute
and stop grinning.”

Then he drew in his head and turned round.

“Major,” he said, “you’re a magistrate. I wish to goodness you’d give
orders that Moriarty isn’t to grin in that offensive way. It’s a danger
to the public peace.”

“I shan’t do anything of the sort,” said the Major. “In the first place
I can’t. I’ve no authority over the police. They are Gregg’s business.
In the second place——”

He stopped at this point because Dr. O’Grady was not listening to
him. He had stretched his head and shoulders out of the window and was
talking in a very loud tone to Moriarty.

“Run over,” he said, “and tell young Kerrigan to come here to me for a
minute. When you’ve done that go to bed or dig potatoes or do any other
mortal thing except stand at the door of the barrack grinning.”

“What tune’s that young Kerrigan’s after playing?” said Gallagher
solemnly.

Father McCormack looked anxiously at Major Kent. The Major fixed his
eyes on the stuffed fox in the glass case. It was Doyle who answered
Gallagher.

“It’s no tune at all the way he’s playing it,” he said. “Didn’t you hear
the doctor saying he had it wrong?”

“What tune would it be,” said Gallagher, “if so be he had it right?”

“I told you before,” said Doyle. “I told you till I’m tired telling
you that I don’t know the name of it. It’s not a tune that ever I heard
before.”

“I’ll find out what tune it is,” said Gallagher savagely. “I’ll drag it
out of you if I have to drag the black liver of you along with it.”

“Order, gentlemen, order,” said Father McCormack. “That’s no language to
be using here.”

“I was meaning no disrespect to you, Father,” said Gallagher. “I’d be
the last man in Ireland to raise my hand against the clergy.”

“It’s the doctor’s liver you’ll have to drag, Thady, if you drag any
liver at all,” said Doyle, “for he’s the only one that knows what the
tune is.”

Moriarty appeared to have conveyed the message to young Kerrigan.
Dr. O’Grady, still leaning out of the window, spoke again, this time
evidently to Kerrigan.

“Don’ts you know you’re getting it wrong every time?” he said.

Young Kerrigan’s voice, faint and apologetic, reached the members of the
committee through the window.

“Sure I know that well enough; but the devil’s in it that I can’t get it
right.”

“Listen to me now,” said Dr. O’Grady.

He whistled the tune shrilly, beating time with his hand.

“Now, Kerrigan,” he said, “try it after me.”

He whistled it again slowly. Kerrigan followed him note by note on the
cornet. After a very short hesitation he got over the difficult passage.
Dr. O’Grady drew in his head and returned to the table with a sigh of
relief.

“I think he has it now,” he said, “but it’s a tough job teaching that
fellow anything.”

“What tune is it?” said Gallagher.

“It’s not a tune that ever you heard before,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I’m of opinion that I did hear it,” said Gallagher. “But let you speak
out now if you’re not ashamed of it, and tell me what tune it is.”

“It’s the ‘Battle March of King Malachi the Brave,’” said Dr. O’Grady,
“the same that he played when he was driving the English out of Ireland.
And you can’t possibly have heard it before because the manuscript of it
was only dug up the other day at Tara, and this is the first time it’s
ever been played publicly in the west of Ireland.”

“There now, Thady,” said Doyle, “didn’t I tell you all along that you’d
nothing to do only to ask the doctor?”

“I’m of opinion that I did hear it,” said Gallagher. “You may say what
you like about the Hill of Tara, but I’ve heard that tune.”

“It’s just possible,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that Mr. Billing may have
whistled it while he was here. I believe the people of Bolivia are fond
of it. They learned it, of course, from General John Regan. He may have
heard it from his grandmother. It’s wonderful how long music survives
among the people long after the regular professional musicians have
forgotten all about it. But I mustn’t interrupt you any more, Thady. You
were just making a speech about the Lord-Lieutenant. Perhaps you have
finished what you were saying. As well as I recollect we were just
settling about the statue.”

“Major Kent was after saying,” said Father McCor-mack, “that we couldn’t
get a statue in the time.”

“My friend Mr. Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “has a proposal to lay before
the meeting. Where’s that card, Doyle, that you showed me last week?”

Doyle drew a bundle of grimy papers from his breast pocket and went
through them slowly. One, which appeared to be a letter written on
business paper, he laid on the table in front of him. At the bottom of
the bundle he came on a large card. He handed this to Father McCormack.
The printing on it was done in Curiously shaped letters, evidently
artistic in intention, with a tendency towards the ecclesiastical. Round
the outside of the card was a deep border of black, as if the owner of
it were in mourning for a near relative.

Father McCormack looked at it dubiously.

“Read it out,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I’d like the Major to hear exactly
what’s on it.”

“‘Mr. Aloysius Doyle,’” read Father McCormack.

“He’s a nephew of my own,” said Doyle.

“He would be,” said Gallagher. “If he wasn’t we’d hear nothing about
him.”

He was still feeling sore about the “Battle March of King Malachi the
Brave,” and was anxious to make himself disagreeable to someone. It
struck him that it would be easy to annoy Doyle by suggesting that he
was trying to do a good turn to his nephew at the expense of the statue
fund.

“I needn’t tell you, gentlemen,” said Doyle, with great dignity,
“that it’s not on account of his being a nephew of my own that I’m
recommending him to the notice of this committee. If he was fifty times
my nephew I wouldn’t mention his name without I was sure that he was as
good a man as any other for the job we have on hand.”

No one, of course, believed this, but no one wanted to argue with Doyle
about it. Father McCormack went on reading from the black-edged card
which he held in his hand.

“‘Mortuary Sculptor,’”

“Sculptor!” said Dr. O’Grady. “You hear that, Major, don’t you?
Sculptors are people who make statues.”

“Mortuary sculptors, I suppose,” said the Major viciously, “make statues
of dead men.”

“The General’s dead anyway,” said Doyle, “so that’s suitable enough.”

“‘Address—The Monumental Studio, Michael Angelo House, Great Brunswick.
Street, Dublin,’” read Father McCormack. “That’ll be where your nephew
lives, Mr. Doyle?”

“It’s where he has his works,” said Doyle. “He lives down near
Sandymount.”

“‘Celtic Crosses, Obelisks and every kind of Monument supplied at the
shortest notice,’” said Father McCormack, still reading from the
card. “‘Family Vaults decorated. Inscriptions Cut. Estimates Free. Low
Prices’.”

“I don’t see that we could possibly do better than that,” said Dr.
O’Grady.

“Even Doyle’s nephew can’t make a statue in ten days,” said the Major.

“He says ‘shortest notice’ on his card. You ought to believe the man,
Major, until you’ve some evidence that he’s a liar.”

“I don’t care what he says,” said the Major. “He can’t make a statue in
ten days.”

“We’ll get to that point in a minute,” said Dr. O’Grady. “The first
thing we have to decide is whether Mr. Aloysius Doyle is a suitable man
to be entrusted with the work.”

“There’s no other tenders before us,” said Father McCormack, “so I
suppose we may as well——”

“Excuse my interrupting you, Father,” said Doyle, “but before you take
the opinion of the meeting on this point, I’d like to say that I’m
offering no opinion one way or the other; and what’s more I won’t give a
vote either for or against. I wouldn’t like to do it in a case where my
own nephew is a candidate.”

“You needn’t tell us that, Mr. Doyle,” said Father McCormack. “We all
know that you’re not the kind of man who’d be using his public position
to further the interests of his relatives. What do you say now,
gentlemen? Is Mr. Aloysius Doyle to be given the contract for the statue
or not? What do you say, Major?”

“If he can make a full-sized statue of a General in ten days,” said the
Major, “he’s a man who deserves every encouragement we can give him.”

“Now, doctor,” said Father McCormack, “what’s your opinion?”

“I’m for giving him the job,” said the Doctor.

“Mr. Doyle won’t vote,” said Father McCormack.

“I will not,” said Doyle firmly.

“So we’d be glad of your opinion, Mr. Gallagher.”

“If his price is satisfactory,” said Gallagher, “we may as well give
him the preference. I’d be in favour of supporting local talent when
possible, and although Mr. Aloysius Doyle isn’t a resident among us at
present, his family belongs to Ballymoy.”

“Carried unanimously,” said Father McCormack. “And now about the price.
What will that nephew of yours do us a statue for, Doyle? And mind you,
it must be done well.”

“Before we go into that,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I’d like the committee to
hear a letter which Mr. Doyle has received from his nephew. I thought it
well, considering how short the time at our disposal is——”

“Ten days,” said the Major. “Ten days to make a statue——”

“The letter which we are just going to read,” said Dr. O’Grady, “will
meet the Major’s difficulty. I thought it well to get into communication
with Mr. Aloysius Doyle at once so as to have everything ready for the
committee.”

“I wonder you haven’t the statue ready,” said the Major.

“I wrote to him, or rather I got Doyle to write to him, the day before
yesterday, and the letter you are now going to hear is his reply. I
may say that we laid the circumstances full before him; especially the
shortness of the time. You’re not the only person who thought of that
difficulty, Major. Just read the letter, will you, Doyle?”

Doyle took up the letter which lay on the table in front of him and
unfolded it. He glanced at it and then put it down and began to fumble
in his pocket.

“Go ahead,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I can’t,” said Doyle. “This isn’t that letter, but another one
altogether.”

He drew his packet of papers from his pocket again and began to go
through them rapidly. There was a light tap at the door.

“Who on earth’s that?” said Dr. O’Grady. “I said specially that this
meeting was not to be disturbed.”

“Possibly Doyle’s nephew,” said the Major, “with a sample statue. He
ought to submit samples to us.”

“Come in whoever you are,” said Dr. O’Grady.

Mary Ellen half opened the door and put her head into the room. Dr.
O’Grady realised the moment he saw her that something must have gone
wrong in the dressmaker’s shop. He assumed, without enquiry, that Mrs.
Ford had been making herself objectionable.

“What has Mrs. Ford done now?” said Dr. O’Grady. “I can’t go to her till
this meeting is over.”

“Mrs. Ford’s off home this half hour,” said Mary Ellen. “She said she
wouldn’t put up with the nonsense that was going on.”

This was a relief to Dr. O’Grady. If Mrs. Ford had gone home the
difficulty, whatever it was, must be capable of adjustment.

“Then what on earth do you want? Surely you and Mrs. Gregg haven’t been
quarrelling with each other.”

“Mrs. Gregg says——” said Mary Ellen.

Then she paused, looked at Dr. O’Grady, looked at Doyle, and finally
took courage after a glance at Father McCormack.

“She says, is there to be white stockings?”

“Certainly not,” said Dr. O’Grady. “White stockings would be entirely
out of place. If we’re dressing you as an Irish colleen, Mary Ellen,
we’ll do it properly. Go and tell Mrs. Gregg that your stockings are
to be green, bright green. Did you ever hear such a silly question?” he
added turning to the other members of the committee. “Who ever saw an
Irish colleen in white stockings?”

“While you’re at it, O’Grady,” said the Major, “you’d better settle the
colour of her garters.”

Mary Ellen, grinning broadly, withdrew her head and shut the door.

“What’s that about green stockings for Mary Ellen?” said Father
McCormack.

“Oh, it’s all right,” said Dr. O’Grady. “The stockings will scarcely
show at all. Her dress will be right down to her ankles, longer by far
than the ones she usually wears. I needn’t tell you, Father McCormack,
that I wouldn’t consent to dressing the girl in any way that wasn’t
strictly proper. You mustn’t think——”

“I wasn’t thinking anything of the sort,” said Father McCormack.

“You very well might be,” said Dr. O’Grady, “Anyone would think we
intended her to appear in a ballet skirt after that remark of the
Major’s about her garters.”

“All I was thinking,” said Father McCormack, “was that if you dressed
the girl up in that style she’ll never be contented again with ordinary
clothes.”

“I’d be opposed, so I would,” said Gallagher, “to anything that wouldn’t
be respectable in the case of Mary Ellen. Her mother was a cousin of
my own, and I’ve a feeling for the girl. So if you or any other one,
Doctor, is planning contrivances——”

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous, Thady,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“I tell you she’ll be all right. Now, Doyle, will you read us that
letter from your nephew? If we don’t get on with our business we’ll be
here all night.”





CHAPTER XV

 “I can’t find the letter high or low,” said Doyle.

“Maybe now,” said Father McCormack, “it’s not in your pocket at all.”

“It should be,” said Doyle, “for it was there I put it after showing it
to the doctor here yesterday.”

“It doesn’t matter,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you can tell us what he said in
your own words.”

“What I told my nephew,” said Doyle, “when I was writing to him, was
that the committee was a bit pressed in the matter of time, owing to
next Thursday week being the only day that it was convenient for
the Lord-Lieutenant to attend for the opening of the statue. Well,
gentlemen, by the height of good luck it just happens that my nephew has
a statue on hand which he thinks would do us.”

“He has what?” said the Major.

“A statue that has been left on his hands,” said Doyle. “The way of it
was this. It was ordered by the relatives of a deceased gentleman, and
it was to have been put up in St. Patrick’s Cathedral in Dublin.”

“That shows,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that it’s a first rate statue. They
wouldn’t let you put up anything second rate in a cathedral like that.”

“It must be a good one, surely,” said Father McCormack.

“But when the relatives of the deceased party went into his affairs,”
 said Doyle, “they found he hadn’t died near as well off as they thought
he was going to; so they told my nephew that they wouldn’t take the
statue and couldn’t pay for it. It was pretty near finished at the time,
and what my nephew says is that he could make sure of having it ready
for us by the end of this week at the latest.”

“Look here, O’Grady,” said the Major, “I’m as fond of a joke as any man;
but I must draw the line somewhere. I’m hanged if I’ll be mixed up in
any way with a second-hand statue.”

“It’s not second-hand,” said Dr. O’Grady, “it’s perfectly new. At this
moment it isn’t even finished; I wouldn’t ask this committee to buy
anything second hand. But you can surely see, Major—you do see, for you
raised the point yourself, that with the very short time at our disposal
we must, if we are to have a statue at all, get one that’s more or less
ready made.”

“But—Good Heavens! O’Grady,” said the Major. “How can you possibly put
up a statue of somebody else and call it General John Regan? It won’t be
the least like him. How can you—the thing’s too absurd even for you. Who
was this man that the statue was made for?”

“Who was he, Doyle?” said Dr. O’Grady. “It doesn’t really matter to us
who he was; but you may as well tell the Major so as to satisfy him.”

“I disremember his name,” said Doyle, “and I can’t lay my hand on the
letter; but he was a Deputy-Lieutenant of whatever county he belonged
to.”

“There you are now, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “A Deputy-Lieutenant!
Nothing could be more respectable than that. You’re only a J.P.
yourself, and I don’t believe you’ll ever be anything more. You can’t
afford to turn up your nose at a Deputy-Lieutenant. We shan’t be doing
any injury to the General’s reputation by allowing him to be represented
by a man of high position, most likely of good family, who was at all
events supposed to be well off before he died.”

“I wasn’t thinking of the General’s reputation,” said the Major. “I
don’t care a hang——”

“I don’t see that we are bound to consider the feelings of the
Deputy-Lieutenant,” said Dr. O’Grady. “After all, if a man deliberately
leads his relatives to suppose that he is rich enough to afford a statue
in a cathedral and then turns out to be too poor to pay for it, he
doesn’t deserve much consideration.”

“I wouldn’t cross the road,” said Doyle, “to do a good turn to a man
that let my nephew in the way that fellow did. For let me tell you,
gentlemen, that statue would have been a serious loss to him if——”

“I’m not thinking of him or Doyle’s nephew either,” said the Major.
“I don’t know who that Deputy-Lieutenant was, and I don’t care if his
statue was stuck up in every market town in Ireland.”

“If you’re not thinking of the General,” said the doctor, “and if you’re
not thinking of the Deputy-Lieutenant, what on earth are you grumbling
about?”

“I’m grumbling, as you call it,” said the Major, “about the utterly
intolerable absurdity of the whole thing. Can’t you see it? You can of
course, but you won’t. Look here, Father McCormack, you’re a man of some
sense and decency of feeling. Can we possibly ask the Lord-Lieutenant to
come here and unveil a statue of General John Regan—whoever he was—when
all we’ve got is a statue of some other man? Quite possibly the
Lord-Lieutenant may have known that Deputy-Lieutenant personally, and if
he recognises the statue where shall we be?”

“There’s something in what the Major says,” said Father McCormack. “I’ll
not deny there’s something in what he says.”

“There isn’t,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Excuse my contradicting you flatly,
Father McCormack, but there really isn’t. We all know Doyle, and we
respect him; but I put it to you now, Father McCormack, I put it to any
member of the committee: Is Doyle likely to have a nephew who’d be able
to make a statue that anybody would recognise?”

“There’s something in that,” said Father McCormack. “I’m not well up
in statues, but I’ve seen a few in my time, and all I can say is that
unless Doyle’s nephew is a great deal better at the job than most of the
fellows that makes them, nobody would know, unless they were told, who
their statue’s meant to be like.”

“My nephew’s a good sculptor,” said Doyle. “If he wasn’t I wouldn’t
have brought his name forward to-day; but what the doctor says is true
enough. I’ve seen heads he’s done, for mural tablets and the like, and
so far as anybody recognising them for portraits of the deceased goes,
you might have changed the tablets and, barring the inscriptions, nobody
would have known to the differ. Not but what they were well done, every
one of them.”

“There now, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “That pretty well disposes of your
last objection.”

“That’s only a side issue,” said the Major, speaking with a calm which
was evidently forced. “My point is that we can’t, in ordinary decency,
put up a statue of one man to represent another.”

“I don’t know that I altogether agree with the Major there,” said Father
McCormack, “but there’s something in what he says.”

“I can’t see that there’s anything,” said Dr. O’Grady.
“Deputy-Lieutenants have uniforms, haven’t they? So have Generals.
Nobody can possibly know what the uniform of a Bolivian General was
fifty or a hundred years ago. All we could do, even if we were having
the statue entirely made to order, would be to guess at the uniform.
It’s just as likely to be that of a modern Deputy-Lieutenant as anything
else.”

“That’s true of course,” said Father McCormack.

“Anyway,” said Doyle, “if we’re to have a statue at all it’ll have to be
this one. There’s no other for us to get, so what’s the use of talking?”

The Major shrugged his shoulders helplessly.

“There’s evidently no use my talking,” he said.

“Is it your wish then, gentlemen,” said Father McCormack, “that the
offer of Mr. Aloysius Doyle to supply a statue of General John Regan be
accepted by the committee?”

“It is,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Subject to the price being satisfactory,” said Gallagher. “We haven’t
heard the price yet.”

“I have the letter about the price which my nephew sent me,” said Doyle,
“and I think you’ll all agree with me that he’s giving it cheap.”

“He ought to,” said Gallagher, “considering that if he doesn’t sell it
to us it’s not likely he’ll sell it at all.”

“The demand for second-hand statues must be small,” said the Major.

“What he says is,” said Doyle, “that considering he’s dealing with a
member of his own family he’ll let the statue go at no more than the
price of the raw material, not making any charge for the work he’s
putting into it. I don’t know that we can expect more than that from
him.”

“You cannot, of course,” said Father McCormack.

“Let’s hear the figure,” said Gallagher.

“I should say,” said the Major, “that £10 would be a liberal offer on
our part.”

“Shut up, Major,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What do you know about the price of
statues? You wouldn’t get a plaster cast of a pet dog for £10.”

Doyle smiled amiably.

“There’s not a man in Ballymoy,” he said, “fonder of a joke than the
Major.”

“Let’s hear the figure,” said Gallagher.

“What he says,” said Doyle, “is £81.”

Major Kent whistled.

“But I wouldn’t wonder,” said Doyle, “but you could get him to knock
10s. off that and say £80 10s.”

Dr. O’Grady pulled a sheet of paper towards him and began to write
rapidly.

“Statue £80 10s.,” he said. “Carriage, say £1 10s. The railway companies
are robbers. Expenses of erection, say £2. You’ll let us have any mortar
and cement that are needed for nothing, Doyle; so we’ll only have to
pay for labour. I’ll superintend the erection without charging a fee.
Illuminated Address, £4. Bouquet £1 is. That’s a good deal to give for
a bouquet, but I don’t think we’ll get a decent one for less. Dresses,
etc., for Mary Ellen—the green stockings will have to be ordered
specially, and so will come to a little money. And we may have to get
that grey tweed dress which Mrs. Ford wants, just to prevent her kicking
up a row. Two dresses, stockings, etc., for Mary Ellen, say £4. That
will include shoes with buckles. She’ll have to wear an Irish brooch of
some sort, but we’ll probably be able to borrow that. Lunch for the Vice
Regal party on the day of the unveiling—there’ll be at least four of
them, say five in case of accidents. That will allow for two aides de
camp and a private secretary. They can’t want more. The five of us and
Mr. Billing, who said he’d be back for the ceremony. That makes eleven.
I suppose you could do us really well, Doyle, at 7s. 6d. a head,
including drinks, and there’ll have to be three or four bottles of
champagne on the sideboard, just for the look of the thing. We may not
have to open more than one. Eleven times 7s. 6d. makes £4 2s. 6d. What
do you mean to charge us for the printing of the posters, Gallagher?”

“I’ll say £3,” said Gallagher, “to include posters and advertisements in
the paper. I’ll be losing money on it.”

“You’ll not be losing much,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but we’ll say £3. That
will make—let me see——”

He added up his column of figures and then checked the result by adding
them downwards.

“That comes to £100 3s. 6d.,” he said, “and we’ve not put down anything
for postage. You’ll have to get your nephew to knock another 10s. off
the price of the statue. After all, when he said £81, he must have
been prepared to take £80, and he’ll have to cut the inscription for us
without extra charge.”

“He might,” said Doyle, “if we approached him on the subject.”

“He’ll have to,” said Dr. O’Grady, “for £100 is all we’ve got, and we
can’t run into debt.”

“He did say,” said Doyle, “that 3d. a letter was the regular charge for
cutting inscriptions.”

“We’ll make it short,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We won’t stick him for more
than about 10s. over the inscription. After all long inscriptions
are vulgar. I propose that Mr. Thaddeus Gallagher, as the only
representative of the press among us, be commissioned to write the
inscription.”

“We couldn’t have a better man,” said Father McCormack.

“I’ll not do it,” said Gallagher. He had a solid reason for refusing
the honour offered to him. The writer of an inscription at the base of a
statue is almost bound to make some statement about the person whom the
statue represents.

“You will now, Thady,” said Doyle, “and you’ll do it well.”

“I will not,” said Gallagher. “Let the doctor do it himself.”

“There’s no man in Connacht better fit to draw up an inscription of the
kind,” said Father McCormack, “than Mr. Gallagher.”

Thady Gallagher was susceptible to flattery. He would have liked very
well to draw up an inscription for the statue, modelling it on the
resolutions which he was accustomed to propose at political meetings
in favour of’ Home Rule. But he was faced with what seemed to him an
insuperable difficulty. He did not know who General John Regan was.

“Let the doctor do it,” he said reluctantly.

“Whoever does it,” said Doyle, “it’ll have to be done at once. My nephew
said that on account of the way we are pressed for time he’d be glad if
the words of the inscription was wired to him to-day.”

“It would, maybe, be better,” said Father McCor-mack, “if you were to
do it, doctor. We’ll all be sorry that the words don’t come from the
accomplished pen of our respected fellow citizen, Mr. Gallagher——”

“I’ll not do it,” said Gallagher, “for I wouldn’t know what to say.”

“Write it out and have done with it, O’Grady,” said the Major. “What’s
the good of keeping us sitting here all day?”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady. “After all, it’s not much trouble. How
would this do? ‘General John Regan—Patriot—Soldier—Statesman—Vivat
Bolivia’.”

“We couldn’t do better,” said Father McCormack.

“What’s the meaning of the poetry at the end of it?” asked Gallagher.

“It’s not poetry,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and it doesn’t mean much. It’s the
Latin for ‘Long live Bolivia.’”

Gallagher rose to his feet. He had been obliged to confess himself
unable to write an inscription; but he was thoroughly well able to make
a speech.

“Considering,” he said, “that the town of Ballymoy is in the Province of
Connacht which is one of the provinces of Ireland, and considering the
unswerving attachment through long centuries of alien oppression which
the Irish people have shown to the cause of national independence, it’s
my opinion that there should be something in the inscription, be the
same more or less, about Home Rule. What I say, and what I’ve always
said——”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I’ll put ‘Esto Perpetua,’ if you like.
It’s the same number of letters, and it’s what Grattan said about the
last Home Rule Parliament. That ought to satisfy you, and I’m sure the
Major won’t mind.”

“I’m pretty well past minding anything now,” said the Major.

“There’s no example in history,” said Gallagher, “of determined devotion
to a great cause equal to that of the Irish people who have been
returning Members of Parliament pledged to the demand which has been
made with unfaltering tongue on the floor of the House at Westminster——”

“Get a telegraph form, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and copy out that
inscription while Thady is finishing his speech.”

“There’s one other point that I’d like to mention,” said Doyle, “and
it’s this——”

“Wait a minute, Thady,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We’ll just deal with this
point of Doyle’s and then you’ll be able to go on without interruption.
What is it, Doyle?”

“My nephew says,” said Doyle, “that he’d be glad of a cheque on account
for the statue; he having been put to a good deal of out-of-pocket
expense.”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady, “send him £25. Now go on, Thady.”

“Is it me send him £25?” said Doyle doubtfully.

“Of course it’s you. You’re the treasurer.”

“But it’s you has Mr. Billing’s cheque,” said Doyle.

“I haven’t got Mr. Billing’s cheque,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“If you haven’t,” said Doyle, helplessly, “who has?”

“It’s my belief,” said Gallagher, in a tone of extreme satisfaction,
“that there’s no cheque in it.”

“Do you mean to say, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you’ve been such a
besotted idiot as to let that American escape out of this without paying
over his subscription for the statue?”

“You’ll never see him again,” said Gallagher. “He’s not the first man
that skipped the country after letting everybody in.”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said Father McCormack, “order, please, order.”

“We’ll have to drop the whole thing now,” said the Major, “and I must
say I’m extremely glad.”

“I’m no more an idiot than you are yourself, doctor,” said Doyle, “and I
won’t have language of the kind used to me. How was I to know he hadn’t
given you the cheque?”

“You were the treasurer,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What on earth is a
treasurer for if he doesn’t get in the subscriptions?”

“That nephew of yours will have his statue on his hands a bit longer,”
 said Gallagher.

He still spoke in a tone of satisfaction; but even as he contemplated
the extreme disappointment of Doyle’s nephew it occurred to him that
there might be a difficulty about paying his own bill for £3. The same
thought struck Father McCormack.

“Gentlemen,” he said, “there’s been an unfortunate mistake, but it might
be worse.”

“That American fellow has us robbed,” said Gallagher.

“We’ll prosecute him when we catch him,” said Doyle.

“It might be worse,” said Father McCormack. “We haven’t spent very much
yet. The dresses for Mary Ellen can hardly have been put in hand yet, so
we won’t have to pay for them.”

“There’s my bill,” said Gallagher.

“So there’s only Mr. Gallagher’s little account,” said Father McCormack.

“We’ll have a house-to-house collection,” said Doyle, “till we get the
money raised.”

“Don’t be a blithering idiot, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady. “How can you go
round and ask people to subscribe to——”

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said Father McCormack.

“We must fall back upon the subscription list that was published in
the Connacht Eagle,” said the Major, “as well as I recollect we all
promised——”

“Nobody promised anything,” said Doyle. “It was Dr. O’Grady that
promised for us and before I pay a penny for a man that owes me more
this minute than he can pay——”

“Oh, do shut up, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What’s the good of raking
up the past? What we’ve got to do now is to find a way out of the
confounded hole we’ve been let into through your incompetence and
carelessness.”

“I’m down for £5,” said the Major, “and I’ll consider that I’m very
well out of this business if I have to pay no more. I’d rather give five
pounds any day than stand by watching Mary Ellen and the Lord-Lieutenant
making faces at a second-hand statue.”

“It’s a handsome offer, so it is,” said Father McCormack, “and the
thanks of the meeting——”

“I’ll not pay a penny,” said Doyle, “and what’s more, if the doctor
doesn’t pay me what he owes me I’ll put him into the County Court.”

“It’s you that’ll have to pay,” said Gallagher, “whether you like it or
not.”

“I’m damned if I do,” said Doyle.

“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” said Father McCormack, “will you mind what
you’re saying? That’s no language to be using, Mr. Doyle; and I don’t
think the doctor has any right—not that I mind myself what you say for
I’m not particular; but if it was to get out to the ears of the general
public that this meeting had been conducting itself in ways that’s very
far from being reputable——”

“There’s no general public here,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and that’s just as
well.”

“What I’m trying to tell you,” said Father McCormack, “and what I would
tell you if you’d listen to me, is that there’s somebody knocking at the
door of the room we’re in and whoever it is must have heard every word
that’s been said this last five minutes.”

Doyle and Gallagher stopped growling at each other when the priest
spoke. Dr. O’Grady sat upright in his chair and bent his head towards
the door. There was a moment’s silence in the room and a very faint, as
it were an apologetic, knock was heard at the door.

“Come in,” said Dr. O’Grady.

Mary Ellen opened the door and looked in. She appeared to be rather
frightened. If, as Father McCormack supposed she heard every word spoken
during the previous five minutes, she had very good reason for feeling
nervous. She had a still better reason a moment later when Doyle caught
sight of her. Doyle had completely lost command of his temper.

“Get away out of that, Mary Ellen,” he said, “and if I catch sight of
you here again before I call for you I’ll have the two ears cut off you
and yourself sent home to your mother with them in a paper parcel in the
well of the car.”

Curiously enough this appalling threat seemed to cheer Mary Ellen a
little. She smiled.

“Mrs. Gregg says——” she said.

“If you’re not outside the door and it shut after you before I’ve done
speaking I’ll do what I’ve said and worse on top of that,” said Doyle.

“I won’t have Mary Ellen bullied,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’s all you’re
fit for, Doyle, to frighten helpless little girls. If you’d talked that
way to Billing when he was trying to run away without paying——”

“You’re a nice one to talk about paying,” said Doyle.

Dr. O’Grady left his seat and walked over lo the door.

“What is it now, Mary Ellen?” he said.

“Mrs. Gregg says,” she said, “will I be wearing a hat or will I not?”

“Go back to Mrs. Gregg,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and tell her that you will
not wear a hat, but you’ll have your hair tied up with a green silk
ribbon to match your stockings. Would you like that?”

“I’d as soon have a hat,” said Mary Ellen, “and Mr. Moriarty says———”

“Surely to goodness,” said Dr. O’Grady, “he hasn’t been helping to order
your clothes!”

“He has not,” said Mary Ellen, “but he was outside the barrack and me
coming along the street——”

“He always is,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“And he said to me that it wouldn’t do for me to be dressed up any way
foolish like.”

“Let Constable Moriarty mind his own business,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You
go back and tell Mrs. Gregg what I say.”

The other members of the committee sat listening with amazed interest to
all Dr. O’Grady said to Mary Ellen. Even Doyle was too much astonished
to attempt an interruption. He said nothing till the doctor, having
dismissed Mary Ellen, returned to the table. Then he spoke.

“And who’s going to pay for the green ribbon which is to go along with
the stockings? Who’s going to pay for it? That’s what I’m asking you.
You needn’t be thinking that I will.”

“Gentlemen,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I owe you all an apology. I’m afraid I
lost my temper for a minute or two. Father McCormack, I beg your pardon,
and if I said—as I fear I did say—anything disrespectful to you as
chairman——”

“Don’t speak another word, Doctor,” said Father McCormack, “you’ve said
enough. Sure anyone might have been betrayed into a strong expression
when he was provoked. Not that you said a word to me that you’ve any
reason to be sorry for.”

“Major Kent,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if I’ve in any way insulted you——”

“Not worse than usual,” said Major Kent. “I’m quite accustomed to it.”

“Mr. Doyle,” said the doctor, “I’m afraid that in the heat of the moment
I may have—but I can do no more than ask your pardon———”

“I don’t care a thraneen,” said Doyle, “what you called me, and I’ll
give you leave to call me that and more every day of the week if you see
your way to get the £100 out of the American gentleman.”

“I can’t do that,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but I have a proposal to lay
before the meeting which I think will get us out of our difficulty.”





CHAPTER XVI

 “Let you speak out,” said Doyle, “and if so be that you’re not asking us to pay up——”

“I think we may take it for granted, gentlemen,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that
if we produce a creditable statue for the Lord-Lieutenant to unveil and
give him a really gratifying illuminated address——”

“The statue and the illuminated address would be all right,” said Doyle,
“if there was any way of paying for them.”

“And a bouquet,” said Dr. O’Grady; “and a good luncheon. If we do all
that and make ourselves generally agreeable by means of Mary Ellen and
in other ways the Lord-Lieutenant couldn’t very well refuse to give us a
grant of Government money to build a pier.”

“It’s likely he’d give it,” said Father McCormack, “it’s likely enough
that he’d give it—if we——”

“He couldn’t well not,” said Doyle, “after us giving him a lunch and
all.”

“If so be,” said Gallagher, “that he was to refuse at the latter end
we’d have questions asked about him in Parliament; and believe you me
that’s what he wouldn’t like. Them fellows is terrible afraid of the
Irish Members. And they’ve a good right to be, for devil the finer set
of men you’d see anywhere than what they are. There isn’t a thing
goes wrong in the country but they’re ready to torment the life out of
whoever might be responsible for the man that did it.”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Now do we want a pier?”

“We want the money,” said Doyle.

“I don’t know,” said Father McCormack, “could we get the money without
we’d build a pier when we’d got it.”

“My point is,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that the pier itself, the actual stone
structure sticking out into the sea, being no particular use to any one
once it’s built——”

“It’d be a public nuisance,” said the Major.

“We can do very well with an inferior kind of pier,” said Dr. O’Grady.
“What I mean to say is we might spend a little less than we’re actually
given.”

“What about the inspector they’d send down?” said Doyle.

“Them inspectors,” said Gallagher, “is as thick about the country as
fleas on a dog. Hardly ever a man would turn round without he’d have one
of them asking him what he was doing it for.”

For once Gallagher had spoken in a way that was acceptable to the other
members of the committee. There was a general murmur of assent. Everyone
present was more or less conscious of the enormous numbers of inspectors
in Ireland. Even Major Kent, who had been in a bad temper all along,
brightened up a little.

“I was reading a paper the other day,” he said, “that 80 per cent, of
the adult population of Leinster, Munster and Connacht, were paid by the
Government to teach the other people how to get their livings, and to
see that they did what they were told. That included schoolmasters.”

“I shouldn’t wonder now,” said Father McCormack, “that those figures
would be about right.”

“It was only the week before last,” said Doyle, “that there was a
man stopping in my hotel, a man that looked as if he was earning a
comfortable salary, and he——”

Doyle spoke in the tone of a man who is going to tell a long and
leisurely story. Dr. O’Grady, who had heard the story before,
interrupted him.

“Of course we’d have to talk to the inspector when he comes,” he said.

“You’d do that, O’Grady,” said the Major. “You’d talk to a bench of
bishops.”

“I’m not sure,” said Father McCormack, “that I quite see what the
doctor’s getting at.”

“It’s simple enough,” said Dr. O’Grady, “Suppose he offers us £500 for a
pier—he can’t well make it less——”

“It’ll be more,” said Doyle optimistically. “It’ll be nearer a thousand
pounds.”

“Say £500,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What I propose is that we spend £400 on a
pier and use the other hundred to pay for the statue and the rest of the
things we have to get.”

“Bedamn,” said Doyle, “but that’s great. That’s the best ever I heard.”

Major Kent rose to his feet. He was very red in the face, and there was
a look of rigid determination in his eyes.

“I may as well tell you at once,” he said, “that I’ll have nothing to do
with any such plan.”

“Why not?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Because I’m an honest man. I raised no particular objection when you
merely proposed to make a fool of me and everybody else concerned——”

“You’ve done very little else except raise objections,” said Dr.
O’Grady.

“—But when it comes to a deliberate act of dishonesty———”

“That’s a hard word, so it is,” said Doyle.

“It’s not a bit too hard,” said the Major, “and I say it again.
Dishonesty. I won’t have anything to do——”

“The Major’s right,” said Father McCormack, “there’s no denying it, the
Major’s right.”

“He would be right,” said Dr. O’Grady, “he’d be perfectly right if there
were any dishonesty about the matter. I hope it isn’t necessary for me
to say that if I thought the plan a dishonest one I’d be the last man in
Ireland to propose it.”

“Of course, of course,” said Father McCormack.

“The doctor wouldn’t do the like,” said Doyle.

“Sure we all know that,” said Father McCormack, “but the objection that
the Major has raised——”

“It’s all very well talking,” said the Major. “But talking won’t alter
facts. It is dishonest to get a grant of money for one purpose and use
it for something totally different.”

“I’m not quite sure,” said Dr. O’Grady, “whether you quite understand
the philosophy of modern charity, Major.”

“I understand the ten commandments,” said the Major, “and that’s enough
for me.”

“Nobody’s saying a word against the ten commandments,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“You’re going to do something against one of them,” said the Major, “and
that’s worse. If you merely said things against them I shouldn’t mind.
We all know that you’d say anything.”

“You’re begging the question, Major, you really are. Now listen to me.
What’s the ordinary recognised way of raising large sums of money for
charitable objects? Some kind of bazaar, isn’t it?”

“It is,” said Father McCormack. “There’s hardly ever a winter but
there’s one or two of them up in Dublin for hospitals or the like.”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady. “What happens when a bazaar is held?”

“It doesn’t matter to us what happens,” said the Major. “We’re not
holding one.”

“Let the doctor speak,” said Doyle.

“What happens is this,” said Dr. O’Grady. “A large sum of money, very
often an enormous sum, is spent on getting up switch-back railways,
and Alpine panoramas, and underground rivers, and old English villages.
Those things are absolutely necessary to the success of the show. They
cost thousands of pounds sometimes. Now, who pays for them? The charity
pays, and is jolly glad to. The price of them is deducted from the
gross receipts and the balance is handed over to the hospital. Is there
anything dishonest about that?”

“There is not, of course,” said Father McCormack. “It’s always done.”

“Wouldn’t a bishop do it? A bishop of any church?”

“Lots of them do,” said Father McCormack.

“Well, if a bishop would do it, it can’t be dishonest,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “You’ll agree to that, I suppose, Major? You won’t want to
accuse the hierarchy of Ireland, Protestant and Roman Catholics, of
flying in the face of the ten commandments.”

The Major had sat down again. While Dr. O’Grady was speaking he turned
his chair half round and stared out of the window. He wished to convey
the impression that he was not listening to a word that was said. When
Dr. O’Grady appealed to him directly he turned round again and answered:

“It’s dishonest to take money given for one purpose and use it for
another,” he said.

“I’m with you there, Major,” said Father McCormack. “I’m with you
there.”

“Are you prepared,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to go back on the whole theory of
necessary expenses? Would you refuse to allow the unfortunate secretary
of a charitable society to refund himself for the postage stamps he uses
in sending out his appeals?”

“Secretaries have nothing to do with us,” said the Major. “This is a
simple question of right and wrong.”

“You haven’t quite caught my point yet,” said Dr. O’Grady patiently.
“What I’m trying to explain to you is this: we’re in exactly the same
position as the charity that’s getting up a bazaar. In order to make the
money we want for the good of the town—the good of the town, mind you,
Major—that’s a worthy object.”

“A pier wouldn’t be any good if you had it,” said the Major.

“A lot of money would be spent building it,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and
that would do us all good. But in order to get a pier we must incur
some expense. We shan’t get the pier unless we succeed in enticing a
Lord-Lieutenant down here.”

“You will not,” said Doyle. “It’s waste of time writing letters to those
fellows, for they don’t read them.”

“And we can’t get the Lord-Lieutenant down unless we have a statue for
him to unveil,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“He wouldn’t come without he had something of the sort,” said Father
McCormack. “That’s sure.”

“Therefore,” said Dr. O’Grady, “the statue is a necessary part of our
expenses in getting the pier. So is the illuminated address. So is the
bouquet. And we’re just as well entitled to charge what they all cost us
against the money we succeed in making, as the secretary of a charitable
bazaar is to debit his gross earnings with the hire of the hall in which
the show is held.”

“Now that you put it in that way,” said Father McCormack, “I can see
well that there’s something in what you say.”

“Honesty and dishonesty are two different things,” said the Major.

“Don’t keep on making those bald and senseless assertions,” said Dr.
O’Grady. “Even an income tax collector, and he’s the most sceptical kind
of man there is with regard to assertions about money—but even he allows
his victims to deduct the expenses necessarily incurred in making their
incomes from the gross amount which they return to him. You can’t want
to go behind the income tax authorities, Major.”

“It’s all very well arguing,” said the Major, “and I can’t answer you
when you confuse things in the way you do. But I know perfectly well
that it isn’t right——”

“Well do what the doctor says, anyway,” said Doyle. “Doesn’t the
Government rob the whole of us every day more than ever we’ll be able to
rob it?”

“There’s something in that, too,” said Father McCormack.

Curiously enough Doyle’s statement produced far more effect on Major
Kent’s mind than the elaborate arguments of Dr. O’Grady. He was
accustomed to gnash his teeth over the burden of taxation laid upon him.
He had often, in private conversation, described governments, especially
Liberal Governments, as bandits and thieves.

“We are robbed,” he said. “I admit that. What with the extra tax on
unearned income and the insurance of servants against accidents, and
this infernal new unemployment insurance, and the death duties, and——”

“There was a report of the Financial Relations Commission,” said
Gallagher, “which presented a case on behalf of Ireland that showed——”

“Don’t drag in politics, Thady,” said Dr. O’Grady. “The Major admits
that he’s robbed. That ought to be enough for you. Now, Major, if you
were attacked by a highwayman——”

“I didn’t say the Government was a highwayman,” said the Major.

“You said it was a robber. Didn’t he, Father Mc-Cormack?”

“He said it had him robbed,” said Father McCormack, with the air of a
man who is carefully making a fine distinction.

“That’s exactly the same thing. Now, Major, if a robber stole your
money, wouldn’t you take the first chance you could of getting it back?
You know you would. We all would. And would you call that dishonesty?
You would not. Now we’re offering you the chance of getting something
back, a mere trifle, but still something, out of a Government which, as
you admit, has robbed you. Why on earth do you start making a fuss?”

“I can’t argue with you, O’Grady,” said the Major, “but you’re wrong.”

“What’s the good of talking?” said Doyle. “We’ll do what the doctor
says.”

“Your nephew won’t be able to get that advance he asked for,” said Dr.
O’Grady.

“Let him not,” said Doyle. “I don’t pity him. He’ll get his money in the
end.”

“Gentlemen,” said Father McCormack, “is it your will that the plan now
laid before the meeting by Dr. O’Grady, be adopted?”

“It is,” said Gallagher.

“What else is there for us to do?” said Doyle.

“You may take me as dissenting,” said the Major.

“I’ll make a note of that in the minutes,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and then
your conscience will be perfectly clear, no matter what happens.”

“Well, gentlemen,” said Father McCormack, “I suppose that completes our
arrangements for to-day. When shall we have our next meeting?” He rose
to his feet as he spoke. Everyone else rose too. Major Kent put on his
hat and walked towards the door. When he reached it he turned.

“I shan’t come to any more meetings,” he said.

“I don’t think there’s any necessity to hold another meeting,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “until after the Lord-Lieutenant has left and the time comes
for squaring up things. I shall be so busy between this and the day of
his visit that I shan’t have time to attend meetings.”

“Very well,” said Father McCormack. “I shall be all the better pleased.”

He left the room and followed Major Kent down the stairs.

“Thady,” said Doyle, “do you go down to the bar, and I’ll be with you in
a minute. I’ve a word to say to the doctor.”

“I could do with a sup of porter after all that talk,” said Gallagher,
as he left the room.

“Doctor,” said Doyle, “if things turn out the way we hope——”.

“I suppose you’re knocking a commission out of that nephew of yours for
selling his statue for him?”

“Twenty-five per pent, is the amount agreed on. It isn’t everyone I’d
tell, but I’ve confidence in you, doctor.”

“And if we get £500 for the pier?”

“A middling good pier,” said Doyle, “as good a pier as anyone’d have a
right to expect in a place like this, might be built for £300.”

“That’ll put £120 into your pocket, Doyle, not counting anything you may
make on the luncheons!”

“What I was meaning to say, doctor, is, that it would be a satisfaction
to me if there was something coming to yourself. You deserve it.”

“Thank you, Doyle; but I’m not in this business to make money.”

“It would be well,” said Doyle with a sigh, “if you’d make a little more
now and again.”

“If you’re going to start about that wretched bill I owe you——”

“I am not then. Nor I won’t mention it to you until such time as you
might be able to pay it. If so be that things turn out the way you say I
shouldn’t care——”

“If you keep Gallagher waiting too long for his drink,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “he’ll start breaking things. He must be uncommonly thirsty
after all the speeches he made this afternoon.”

“That’s true,” said Doyle. “I’d maybe better go to him.”

Constable Moriarty stood just outside the door of the hotel. He saluted
Major Kent as he passed. He touched his hat respectfully to Father
McCormack. He saw Gallagher come downstairs and enter the bar. A few
minutes later he saw Dr. O’Grady. All traces of his usual smile vanished
from his face. He drew himself up stiffly, and his eyes expressed
something more than official severity. When Dr. O’Grady passed through
the door into the street, Moriarty confronted him.

“I’m glad to see,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you’ve stopped grinning. It’s
quite time you did.”

“It’s not grins I’m talking about now,” said Moriarty. “It’s Mary
Ellen.”

“Nice little girl, isn’t she?”

“It’s a nice little girl you’ll make of her before you’ve done! What’s
this I’m after hearing about the way you have in mind for dressing her
up?”

“Do be reasonable, Moriarty! What’s the good of asking me what you’ve
heard? I can’t possibly know, for I wasn’t there when you heard it.”

“You know well what I heard.”

“Look here, Moriarty,” said Dr. O’Grady. “If you think I’m going to
stand here to be bullied by you in the public street you’re greatly
mistaken. Why don’t you go and patrol somewhere?”

“I’ll not have Mary Ellen play-acting before the Lord-Lieutenant, so now
you know, doctor.”

“There’s no play-acting to be done,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We haven’t even
had time to get up a pageant. I wish we had. You’d look splendid as
a Roman Emperor trampling on a conquered people. I’m not sure that I
wouldn’t get you up as an Assyrian bull. The expression of your face is
just right this minute.”

“Mary Ellen’s an orphan girl,” said Moriarty, “with no father to look
after her, and what’s more I’m thinking of marrying her myself. So it’s
as well for you to understand, doctor, that I’ll not have her character
took from her. It’s not the first time you’ve tried that same, but it
had better be the last.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, Moriarty. There’s nobody
injuring the girl’s character except, maybe, yourself. Doyle tells me
you’re never out of the back-yard of the hotel.”

“You put it out that she was married to young Kerrigan.”

“That was Thady Gallagher,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and it didn’t do her a
bit of harm. Nobody except Mr. Billing believed it.”

“I don’t mind that so much now,” said Moriarty, “though I don’t deny I
was angry at the time, but what I won’t have is Mary Ellen dressed up to
be an ancient Irish colleen. It’s not respectful to the girl.”

“You told me the other day that you want the Lord-Lieutenant to make you
a sergeant. Did you mean that when you said it, or did you not?”

“It’s no way to make a sergeant of me to be dressing up Mary Ellen.”

“It’s far the best way. When the Lord-Lieutenant sees her and hears——”

“It’s not going to be done, anyway,” said Moriarty, “for I won’t have
it.”

“Listen to me now,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and you may take it that this is
my last word, for I haven’t time to waste talking to you. If I catch
you interfering with Mary Ellen in any way or setting the girl’s mind up
against the costume that Mrs. Gregg has designed for her, I’ll speak to
Mr. Gregg, and have you transferred to some different county altogether,
where you’ll never see Mary Ellen either in fancy dress or any other
way. What’s more I’ll represent your conduct to the Lord-Lieutenant, so
that you’ll never be made a sergeant as long as you live.”

These threats affected Moriarty. He had no doubt in his mind that Dr.
O’Grady could and would carry out the first of them. About the second he
was not quite so sure, but it remained a horrible possibility.

He saw that there was nothing to be done by opposing his will to a
powerful combination of private influence and official power. Without
speaking another word he turned and walked across the street to the
barrack. But his anger had by no means died away. He found Sergeant
Colgan asleep in the living-room. He woke him at once.

“I’ll be even with that doctor,” he said, “before I’ve done with him.”

“That’s threatening language,” said the sergeant, who was not pleased
at being wakened, “and it’s actionable; so you’d better mind yourself,
Moriarty. There’s many a better man than you has gone to jail for less
than that. I knew a Member of Parliament one time that got three weeks
for no more than saying that he’d like to see the people beating the
life out of a land grabber. What has the doctor been doing to you?”

“It’s about Mary Ellen.”

“Get out,” said the sergeant, “you and your Mary Ellen! It’s too fond
you are of running here and there after that same Mary Ellen.”

It was plain that no sympathy was to be expected from Sergeant Colgan.
Moriarty sat down on a chair in the corner and meditated on plans of
vengeance. The sergeant dropped off to sleep again.





CHAPTER XVII

According to the official programme—so described by Dr. O’Grady—the
Lord-Lieutenant and Lady Chesterton were to arrive in Ballymoy by
motor-car at half-past twelve o’clock. There might be two motor-cars.
That depended on the number of aides-de-camp and of the suite which the
Lord-Lieutenant brought. There would certainly be one, and Doyle had the
coach-house in his back-yard emptied and carefully cleaned to serve for
the garage. Everything in the town was ready before half-past ten.
The statue had been erected on its pedestal the day before and excited
general admiration. Even Major Kent admitted that it was a striking
work of art which would be an ornament to the town. The deceased
Deputy-Lieutenant was dressed in flowing robes which resembled those
worn by judges. He held a large roll, intended to represent parchment,
in his left hand. This, Dr. O’Grady said, might very well be taken for
the original draft of the Bolivian Constitution. His right hand pointed
upwards with extended forefinger. In the case of the Deputy-Lieutenant,
who was almost certainly a strong Unionist, this may have symbolised
an appeal to the higher powers—the House of Lords, or even the King—to
refuse consent to a Home Rule Bill. When the statue ceased to be a
Deputy-Lieutenant and became General John Regan the attitude was taken
to express his confidence in the heavenly nature of the national liberty
which he had won for Bolivia. This was the explanation of the uplifted
forefinger which Dr. O’Grady offered to Thady Gallagher. But Gallagher
was curiously sulky and suspicious. He seemed unimpressed.

Doyle’s nephew came down to Ballymoy and personally superintended the
fixing of the statue on its pedestal. He complained that the cement
supplied for the purpose by his uncle was of very inferior quality, and
expressed grave doubts about the stability of the structure. Dr. O’Grady
did not seem very anxious. He hinted that the people of Ballymoy would
be quite satisfied if the statue stood for twenty-four hours. The
weather was exceptionally fine and calm. There was no reason—if the
unveiling were carefully done—why Doyle’s cement should be subjected to
any strain whatever.

At nine o’clock on the morning of the Lord-Lieutenant’s visit, Dr.
O’Grady, with the help of Doyle and two labourers, who had three
step-ladders, veiled the statue. They draped it from the head to the
bottom of the pedestal in a large sheet of blay calico of a light
yellowish colour. This was carefully done, and an elaborate arrangement
of string was made, leading out from the statue to the place where the
Lord-Lieutenant was to stand. Dr. O’Grady satisfied himself by a series
of experiments that the apparatus would work. At a single pull at the
end of the string the whole sheet fluttered to the ground and exposed
the Deputy-Lieutenant to public view.

It was ten o’clock before these arrangements were completed and the
step-ladders taken away. Dr. O’Grady went into the barrack and warned
Sergeant Colgan that he would be held personally responsible if any
curious wayfarer pulled the string before the proper time. Sergeant
Colgan at once ordered Moriarty to mount guard over the statue. Dr.
O’Grady went over to the hotel and inspected the luncheon table. He
had laid it himself the night before, so he felt fairly confident that
everything was as it should be; but he was not inclined to run any
risks. It was just possible that Doyle, acting on advice from somebody
else, might have altered the position of the spoons and forks during the
night.

“It’ll be after lunch,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that we’ll introduce the
subject of a pier.”

“Then or sooner,” said Doyle.

“Hints will have been given before that,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Father
McCormack has promised to touch on the undeveloped condition of our
fishing industry when he’s making his introductory remarks previous to
the unveiling of the statue. If I get half a chance, I mean to point out
what excellent stones there are in that old mill of yours. The matter
is distinctly alluded to at the end of the illuminated address, but I’m
afraid they’re not likely to read that till they get back to Dublin, if
then. I suppose, by the way, the address has arrived all right?”

“It has,” said Doyle, “but I haven’t it unpacked yet. It’s in a case.”

“We’d better have it quite ready. Get a screwdriver, will you, and a
hammer.”

The address turned out to be very large indeed and most magnificently
coloured. In the top left-hand corner was a small photograph of the
market square of Ballymoy, without the statue. In the right-hand Corner
was a picture, supplied by Mr. Aloysius Doyle, of the statue itself. In
the bottom left-hand corner was a photograph of the Viceregal Lodge in
the Phoenix Park, and opposite it a portrait of the Lord-Lieutenant in
his state robes. The whole left-hand side of the address was occupied
by an immensely complicated design made up of spirals, serpents, and
trumpet pattern ornaments, which twisted in and out of each other in
a way most bewildering to the eye. This was supposed to represent the
manner in which ancient Irish artists made the letter “t,” when they
were not in a hurry. “T” is the first letter of the word “to” with
which the actual address began. The words “Excellency,” “Lord,” and
“Lieutenant” were similarly honoured with capital letters of Celtic
design, but inferior size. “Ireland,” which came on a line to itself,
was blazoned in red and green, on a background of dull gold, laid on
smoothly, and afterwards dinted here and there with some instrument
which must have resembled a blunt pin. The rest of the letter-press was
done in crooked, angular characters, very ornamental to look at, but
most difficult to read.

“It’s a good address, so it is,” said Doyle, “and worth the money,
though, mind you, it was a big lot we gave for it. A cheaper one would
have done well enough.”

“I call it cheap at the price,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I’d no idea you could
get so much for £4. Now what about the bouquet?”

“I have it in a jug of water,” said Doyle, “under the counter of the
bar. I thought it would be better in water the way it would be fresh.”

“Quite right. But be sure you wipe the stalks before you give it to
Mrs. Gregg. It doesn’t so much matter about Lady Chesterton. She must
be pretty well accustomed to handling damp bouquets. But I’d be sorry
to spoil Mrs. Gregg’s new gloves. She’s sure to have new gloves. By the
way, what’s being done about getting Mary Ellen ready? That girl can’t
be trusted to dress herself.”

“Mrs. Gregg is putting the clothes on her this minute,” said Doyle,
“above in the best bedroom. She said she’d do it early so as she’d have
time after to go home and dress herself.”

“There’s been no trouble with Moriarty, I suppose? I told you about the
way he threatened me, didn’t I?”

“He hasn’t said a word to me, but he’s a fellow I wouldn’t trust further
than I can see him, and he’s had an ugly look about him this three days,
like as if he had some mischief in his mind.”

“I wouldn’t trust him either,” said Dr. O’Grady; “but I don’t see what
he could do. He wouldn’t venture to meddle with the statue, would he?
Tangle up the strings we have tied to the sheet or anything of that
sort?”

“He would not; for he knows well it would be the worse for him if
he did. It’s not likely Mr. Gregg would overlook it if Moriarty did
anything that put a stop to Mrs. Gregg presenting the bouquet.”

“We’ll have to chance it anyway, and I don’t see that he can do much
except sulk, and that won’t hurt us. I think I’ll be getting home now,
Doyle. I have to shave and generally clean up a bit before the Viceregal
party arrives. You don’t own a silk hat, I suppose?”

“I do not. What would I have the like for?”

“You might have worn it if you had,” said Dr. O’Grady. “My own is so old
that I’m ashamed to put it on. However, it doesn’t really matter.
Both the Major and Father McCormack are sure to have them, so the
Lord-Lieutenant won’t notice that you and I haven’t and nobody would
expect much from Thady Gallagher. After all, our hats will be in our
hands most of the time, and we can keep them behind our backs.”

At half-past eleven Mary Ellen and Mrs. Gregg came out of the hotel
together. Mary Ellen’s costume was beautifully complete. An English
tourist accustomed to buy the coloured picture postcards with which the
Germans obligingly supply our shops, would have recognised her at once
as an Irish colleen. Her stockings were of the brightest shade of green.
Her shoes, which were highly polished, had aggressively square toes and
enormous steel buckles which flashed in the sunlight as she walked. Her
skirt reached half way down the calves of her legs. It was of crimson
flannel, made very wide. A green and black tartan shawl was fastened
round her with a large Tara brooch which also held in its place a trail
of shamrock. Underneath the shawl she had a green silk blouse. It showed
very little but it exactly matched her stockings. Her hair was
brushed smoothly back from her forehead, and covered with a black and
white-checked kerchief tied beneath her chin and falling in a neat
triangle at the nape of her neck. Mrs. Gregg, who was naturally very
pleased, led Mary Ellen over to the statue, placed her beside it, and
told her not to move or in any way disorder her dress. Then she herself
hurried away.

Constable Moriarty, who was on guard beside the statue, scowled at Mary
Ellen. He approached her slowly, walked round her, surveyed her from
every point of view, and then snorted with intense disapproval.

“Your mother wouldn’t know you,” he said.

Mary Ellen smiled. She was greatly pleased at her own appearance and
chose to take Moriarty’s remark as a compliment.

“She might not,” she said, in a tone of evident delight.

Moriarty intended to say more; but at that moment the town band began
to play. Young Kerrigan had collected the members of it early in the day
and kept them in a group outside his father’s shop. The arrival of Mary
Ellen seemed to him to be a suitable occasion for a tune. He gave a
signal and the band struck up. “Rich and Rare Were the Gems She Wore”
 was the tune on which they chanced. It was remarkably appropriate. The
band marched twice round the statue playing that tune. With the last
note it came to rest again in its old position outside Kerrigan’s shop.
Then Thady Gallagher came out of his office. He walked over and looked
at Mary Ellen.

“If you’re not ashamed of yourself,” he said, “you ought to be.”

“I am not, then,” said Mary Ellen.

Gallagher turned to Moriarty.

“You’re sure now,” he said, “that the tune the band is to play is the
one you told me.”

Moriarty grinned malevolently.

“I am sure,” he said.

“For if you’re playing any kind of a trick on me——”

“I am not. Amn’t I wanting to get my knife into the doctor the same as
yourself?”

“And why would you want that?”

“It’s on account of the way he has Mary Ellen dressed up. Will you look
at the girl?”

Gallagher looked at her again, long and carefully.

“Play acting!” said Moriarty, “and she’s a respectable girl. It’s not
decent, so it’s not.”

“If the tune’s what you say it is,” said Gallagher, “it’ll not be played
in Ballymoy to-day nor any other day. I’ll put the fear of God into
young Kerrigan before he’s an hour older.”

Moriarty grinned again. It seemed that, with the aid of Gallagher, he
was going to hit Dr. O’Grady on a vital spot. He understood that great
importance was attached to the performance of “Rule, Brittania” by the
band. Gallagher walked across to young Kerrigan.

“I know now,” he said, “what the tune is you’re meaning to play.”

“If you know that,” said Kerrigan, “you know more than I do.”

“None of your lies now. Constable Moriarty is after telling me the name
of the tune.”

“If you know it,” said Kerrigan, “maybe you’ll tell me. Not that I care
what the name of it is, for it’s a good tune, name or no name.”

“You will care,” said Gallagher. “You will care before the day is out.”

“Why don’t you tell me the name of it, then? if so be you know it.”

“You know well why I don’t tell you. It’s because I wouldn’t defile my
lips with the name of it, because I wouldn’t say the words that would be
a disgrace to any Irishman.”

“You’re mighty particular,” said young Kerrigan. “It would have to be a
pretty bad name that’s on the tune if it’s worse than what you said many
a time.”

Gallagher was not in a mood to submit calmly to taunts of this kind. He
knew that he was perfectly right in refusing to pronounce the name of
the tune. He was convinced that young Kerrigan knew and was able to talk
as he did only because he was dead to all sense of decency or shame.

“Let me tell you this,” he said, “and it’s my last word. If that tune’s
played in Ballymoy to-day it’ll be the worse for you, and the worse for
your father, and the worse for all belonging to you. Let you not play
that tune or the grass will be growing on the step outside your father’s
shop before any decent Nationalist will go into it to buy a bit of meat.
Them that makes their living off the people will have to mind themselves
that they don’t outrage the convictions of the people.”

This was an awful threat, and it cowed young Kerrigan a good deal. He
did not believe that Gallagher was capable of having it carried out to
the last extremity. The grass would not actually grow on his father’s
doorstep, because the people of the west of Ireland, though swift and
passionate in resentment, find a difficulty in keeping up a personal
quarrel long enough to permit of the growth of grass. But a great deal
of temporary inconvenience might be caused by a boycott initiated by
Gallagher and taken up by the local branch of the League. Young Kerrigan
was shaken.

“You’d better speak to the doctor about it,” he said. “It’s his tune and
not mine.”

“I will speak to the doctor,” said Gallagher. “I’ll speak to him in a
way he won’t like. I was thinking all along he was up to some mischief
with that tune; but I didn’t know how bad it was till Moriarty was
talking to me this morning. Where is the doctor?”

“He was over in Doyle’s hotel a minute ago,” said Kerrigan, “but I don’t
know is he there yet. He might not be, for I seen him going out of it
and along the street.”

“Wherever he is I’ll make it hot for him,” said Gallagher, as he turned
away.

“Constable Moriarty be damned,” said young Kerrigan softly but fervently
as soon as Gallagher was safely out of earshot. Gallagher stopped on his
way to the hotel to take another scornful look at Mary Ellen.

“If your father that’s dead was alive this day,” he said, “he’d turn you
out of the house when he seen you in them clothes.”

Mary Ellen had no recollection of her father, who had died before she
was twelve months old, but she was more hopeful about him than Gallagher
seemed to be.

“He might not,” she said.

Then Father McCormack appeared, walking briskly up the street from
the-presbytery. He was wearing, as Dr. O’Grady had anticipated, a silk
hat. He had a very long and voluminous frock coat. He had even, and this
marked his sense of the importance of the occasion, made creases down
the fronts of his trousers. Gallagher went to meet him.

“Good morning, Thady,” said Father McCormack cheerfully. “We’re in great
luck with the weather.”

“Father,” said Gallagher, “you were always one that was heart and soul
with the people of Ireland, and it will make you sorry, so it will,
sorry and angry, to hear what I have to tell you.”

Father McCormack felt uneasy. He did not know what Gallagher meant
to tell him, but he was uncomfortably conscious that the day of the
Lord-Lieutenant’s visit might be a highly inconvenient time for proving
his devotion to the cause of the people. The worst of devotion to any
cause is that it makes demands on the devotee at moments when it is most
difficult to fulfil them. Father McCormack tried feebly to put off the
evil hour.

“To-morrow, Thady, to-morrow,” he said. “There isn’t time now. It’s
half-past eleven, and the Lord-Lieutenant may be here any minute.”

“Begging your reverence’s pardon,” said Gallagher firmly, “but to-morrow
will be too late. The insult that is about to be offered to the people
of this locality will be offered to-day if a stop’s not put to it.”

“Nonsense, Thady, nonsense, nobody is going to insult us.”

“You wouldn’t know about it,” said Gallagher, “for you’d be the last man
they’d dare to tell, knowing well that you’d be as angry as I am myself.
Do you know what the tune is that the doctor has taught to the band?”

Father McCormack did know, but he was very unwilling to enter into a
discussion of the subject with Gallagher.

“Constable Moriarty,” said Gallagher, “is after telling me the name of
the tune, and you’d be surprised, so you would, if you heard it.”

“You may be mistaken, Thady, you may be mistaken. One tune’s very like
another when it’s played on a band.”

“I am not mistaken,” said Gallagher, who was beginning to feel
suspicious about the priest’s evident desire to shelve the subject.

“And anyway,” said Father McCormack, “it’s Dr. O’Grady himself that
you’d better be speaking to about the tune.”

“I will speak to him; but he’s not here presently.”

“Try Doyle then,” said Father McCormack. “There he is coming out of the
hotel. I haven’t time to go into the matter. I want to go over and look
at Mary Ellen.”

He slipped away as he spoke, leaving Gallagher standing, sulky and very
suspicious, by himself. Doyle, who had no reason to think that anything
had gone wrong, greeted him heartily. Gallagher replied angrily.

“Do you know what tune it is that the band’s going to play?” he said.

“You and your old tune!” said Doyle. “You had the life plagued out of me
about that tune. Can’t you let it alone?”

“I will not let it alone, for——”

“Was it that you were talking to the priest about?”

“It was, and——”

“I thought it might have been,” said Doyle, “by the look of him. Why
can’t you have sense, Thady, instead of tormenting the whole town about
a tune?”

“It’s my belief,” said Gallagher, “that he knows more about the tune
than he’d care to own up to. He and the doctor is in the conspiracy
together.”

“I’ll not stand here listening to you talking disrespectfully about the
clergy,” said Doyle with a fine show of indignation.

He felt that he was on doubtful ground in discussing the tune, which
might, for all he knew, be an objectionable one. It was a satisfaction
to be able to put himself definitely in the right by protesting against
Gallagher’s tendency to anti-clericalism.

“I’d be the last man in Ireland,” said Gallagher, “that would say a word
against the clergy, but when we get Home Rule—and that won’t be long
now, please God——”

He paused impressively.

“Well,” said Doyle, “what’ll you do to the clergy when you get Home
Rule?”

“There’s some of them that will be put in their places mighty quick,
them that’s opposing the will of the people of Ireland behind their
backs.”

“If you mean Father McCormack, Thady, you’d better go home before you’ve
said what you’ll be sorry for.”

“I’ll not go home till I’ve told the doctor what I think of him.”

“Well, go and see him,” said Doyle. “He’s in his house. When you come
back you can tell me what he says to you. That’ll be better worth
hearing than anything you’re likely to say to him.”

Doyle looked round with an air of some satisfaction when Gallagher
left him. He had no doubt that Dr. O’Grady would be able to deal
satisfactorily with the difficulty about the tune. Everything else
seemed to be going well. A considerable number of people had already
gathered in the square. The band stood ready to play. Father McCormack
was apparently very much pleased with the appearance of Mary Ellen.
Constable Moriarty was on guard over the statue, looking unusually
stern. Sergeant Colgan had come out of the barrack and was exerting
all his authority to keep back a number of small children who wanted to
investigate Mary Ellen’s costume. Every time any of them approached her
with the intention of pulling her shawl or testing by actual touch the
material of her skirt, Sergeant Colgan spoke majestically.

“Get away out of that,” he said. “Get along home out of that, the whole
of yez.”

The children did not, of course, obey him literally; but they always
drew back from Mary Ellen when he spoke, and it was generally at least a
minute before the boldest of them ventured to touch her again.





CHAPTER XVIII

Doyle’s satisfaction did not last long. Major Kent drove into the town
in his pony trap and pulled up opposite the statue. He called to Father
McCormack, who had satisfied himself about Mary Ellen’s appearance,
and was prowling round the statue, making mild jokes about its ghostly
appearance. Doyle detected a note of urgency in the Major’s voice,
and hurried across the square, reaching the pony trap just as Father
McCormack did.

“So I hear,” said the Major, “that the Lord-Lieutenant’s not coming
after all.”

For a moment neither Father McCormack nor Doyle spoke at all. The
rumour—it could be no more than a rumour—to which the Major referred was
too terrible for immediate digestion.

“I shan’t be sorry myself,” said the Major, “if he doesn’t come. I’ve
always thought we were making fools of ourselves.”

Then Doyle regained his power of speech.

“It’s a lie,” he said, “and whoever told it to you is a liar. The
Lord-Lieutenant can’t not come.”

“It’ll be a curious thing, so it will,” said Father McCormack, “if he
doesn’t, but I can’t believe it. Who was it told you, Major, if you
don’t mind my asking?”

“It was Mr. Ford,” said the Major. “He was standing at his door as I
drove past and he stopped me to say that he’d just had a telegram from
Dublin Castle——”

“I don’t believe it,” said Doyle. “I don’t believe a word of it. That
fellow Ford was against us all the time, and he’s just saying this now
to annoy us.”

“He seemed to believe it himself,” said the Major.

“Where’s the doctor?” said Father McCormack. “If there’s any truth in it
he’ll be sure to know.”

“If so be that such a telegram was sent,” said Doyle, “it’ll be on
account of something that fellow Ford has been doing. He was always
against us.”

“Where’s the doctor?” said Father McCormack helplessly.

“Probably bolted,” said the Major. “If Ford’s news is true that’s the
only thing for the doctor to do.”

“He was with me half-an-hour ago,” said Doyle, “taking a look round at
the luncheon and the rest of it. He went away back to his house to clean
himself. If he knew——but he didn’t.”

“I’ll go and see him at once,” said Father McCormack.

“You’ll find that he’s cut and run,” said the Major.

“You needn’t go, Father,” said Doyle, “for Thady Gallagher’s just after
going to him, and I see him coming back at the far end of the street
this minute.”

Thady Gallagher pushed his way through the crowd which had gathered
thickly at the lower end of the square. It was plain from the way he
elbowed the people who stood in his way that he was in a very bad temper
indeed. He strode up to the Major’s trap and began to speak at the top
of his voice.

“Let me tell you this, gentlemen,” he said: “if you deserve the name of
gentlemen, which you don’t, that the conspiracy which you’re engaged in
for insulting the people of this district by means of a tune——”

He appeared to be addressing himself particularly to Major Kent, whom
he evidently regarded as, next to the doctor, the chief conspirator. The
Major disliked being abused. He also shrank from complicated situations.
He foresaw that an argument with Gallagher about a tune which might be
played if the Lord-Lieutenant did not fail to keep his appointment, was
likely to be a confused and highly complex business. He touched his pony
with the whip and drove away in the direction of Doyle’s yard, where he
usually put up his trap.

“Have sense, Thady,” said Father McCormack appealingly.

“I will not have sense,” said Gallagher. “Why would I have sense when——”

“Did you speak to the doctor?” said Doyle.

“I did not, but if I had——”

“The Lord save us and deliver us,” said Doyle in despair. “He’s gone,
the way the Major said he would.”

“What are you talking about?” said Gallagher. “The doctor’s shaving
himself.”

“Are you sure of that?”

“I am sure. Didn’t I go through the house till I found him? Didn’t I
open the door of the room he was in? Didn’t I see him standing there
with a razor in his hand?”

“And what did he say to you, Thady? Did he tell you——”

“He told me to get along out of that,” said Gallagher.

“It’s likely he’d heard the news. He’d never have said the like of that
to you, Thady, if he hadn’t been upset about something.”

“What’ll we do at all?” said Doyle. “There’s the statue to be paid for
and the dress for Mary Ellen and the luncheon. It’s ruined we’ll be, for
where will we get the money?”

“I had my mind made up,” said Gallagher, “to speak out plain to the
doctor about the tune the band’s to play. I had my mind made up to tell
him straight what I thought of him. And to tell him what I thought of
the whole of you.”

“Be quiet, Thady,” said Father McCormack. “Don’t you know——”

“There’s more than you will want to speak plain to the doctor,” said
Doyle in sudden anger. “It’s him that’s got us into the trouble we’re
in. It’s him that ought to be made to pay up what’ll have to be paid;
only he can’t do it, for he owes more this minute than ever he’ll pay.
Tell me now, Thady, what you said to him. Tell me the language you
used. It’ll be some satisfaction to me to hear the words you said to the
doctor.”

“I said nothing,” said Gallagher. “Is it likely I’d speak the way I
meant to a man with an open razor in his hand? I’d have had my throat
cut if I’d said a word.”

Mrs. Gregg rode hurriedly into the market square on her bicycle, while
Gallagher was making his confession. She wore a delicate and flimsy pink
silk skirt, entirely unsuited for cycling. A very large hat, adorned
with a wreath of pink roses, had been forced to the back of her head by
the speed at which she rode, and was held there with much strain by two
large pins. She had only one glove, and several hooks at the back of the
upper part of her dress were unfastened. No one could doubt that Mrs.
Gregg had left home before she was quite ready. No one could doubt that
she had come into Ballymoy as fast as she could. She dismounted in front
of Father McCormack and panted. She said “Oh” three times, and each time
was prevented saying anything else by lack of breath. Then she caught
sight of Major Kent, who was coming out of the hotel yard after stabling
his pony. She let her bicycle fall at the feet of Father McCormack, and
ran to the Major.

“Oh,” she said. “Oh! my husband—just told me—a telegram—isn’t it
frightful? What are we to do?”

“I’m rather glad myself,” said the Major, “but everybody else is making
a fuss.”

Doyle, Father McCormack and Gallagher followed Mrs. Gregg. Father
McCormack, who was a chivalrous man even when agitated, picked up her
bicycle and brought it with him.

“Is it true, ma’am,” said Doyle, “what we’re after hearing?”

“It’s quite true,” said Mrs. Gregg. “My husband had a telegram. So had
Mr. Ford. And Mrs. Ford is so pleased. Oh, it’s too much! But where’s
Dr. O’Grady?”

“Everybody is asking that,” said the Major. “My own impression is that
he’s bolted.”

“If only Dr. O’Grady were here,” said Mrs. Gregg, “he might do
something.”

“There’s one thing the doctor won’t do,” said Gallagher,
“Lord-Lieutenant or no Lord-Lieutenant, he’ll not have the town band
playing the tune that he’s after teaching young Kerrigan.”

“Doyle,” said Major Kent, “do you think you could get Thady Gallagher
out of this? He’s becoming a nuisance. Nobody’s temper will stand a Home
Rule speech at the present moment.”

“Thady,” said Doyle, persuasively, “a drop of something to drink is
what will suit you. The inside of your throat is dried up the same as if
you’d been eating lime on account of the rage that’s in you.”

Doyle was himself no less perplexed than everyone else. He was more
acutely sensitive than anyone to the danger of financial disaster. But
he was a man of cool judgment even in a crisis. He saw that Gallagher’s
presence was highly inconvenient.

“A bottle of porter, Thady,” he said, “or maybe two, would do you good.”

Gallagher made a strong effort to swallow, intending when he had done
so to speak again. But the description Doyle gave of the inside of his
throat and the thought of cool draughts of porter, had actually induced
a very real dryness of his mouth. He turned doubtfully towards the
hotel, walked a few steps and then stood still again.

Doyle caught a glimpse, through a momentary opening in the crowd, of Dr.
O’Grady, shaved, and very carefully dressed in a new grey tweed suit. He
became more than ever anxious to get Gallagher into the hotel.

“If you fancy a glass of whisky, Thady,” he said, “it’s in there for you
and welcome. There’ll be no tunes played here for the next half hour,
anyway, so you needn’t be afraid to go.”

He took Gallagher by the arm as he spoke and led him towards the hotel.
Gallagher went at first with apparent reluctance, but as he got near
the door his steps quickened. Doyle did not leave him till he handed him
over to the care of the young man who stood behind the bar while Doyle
himself was absent.

Dr. O’Grady made his way through the crowd with gay confidence, smiling
and nodding to his acquaintances as he went. The people had been
slightly suspicious beforehand and feared that something had gone wrong
with the arrangements for the day’s entertainment. They were cheered,
and their confidence was fully restored when they saw Dr. O’Grady was
not in the least depressed. He smiled at Mary Ellen as he passed her and
winked at Constable Moriarty.

Mrs. Gregg, as soon as she caught sight of him, rushed to meet him.

“Oh, Dr. O’Grady,” she said, “isn’t it terrible? What are we to do? I
wouldn’t mind so much only that Mrs. Ford is delighted. But you’ll be
able to do something, won’t you?”

“The first thing to be done,” said Dr. O’Grady, “is to stop those
children pulling the clothes off Mary Ellen. Would you mind, Mrs. Gregg,
just running over and setting her shawl straight? Fix it with a pin.
It’s horrid the way it is.”

Mrs. Gregg went over to Mary Ellen. She was deeply interested in the
girl’s costume, and she still cherished a hope that Dr. O’Grady might
manage somehow, even without the Lord-Lieutenant, to arrange for a
ceremonial unveiling of the statue.

“Well, O’Grady,” said Major Kent maliciously. “I suppose we may as
well take down that statue. It’s no particular use where it is, and it
doesn’t seem likely to help you to plunder the public funds.”

“There will have to be slight alteration in our plans,” said Dr.
O’Grady, “but I don’t see any reason for postponing the unveiling of the
statue.”

“Do you know that the Lord-Lieutenant’s not coming?” said Father
McCormack.

“I had a telegram from his private secretary,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I must
say I think he might have let us know a little sooner. I was out early
and I didn’t get the message till an hour ago. Where’s Doyle?”

“Doyle’s making Thady Gallagher drunk in the hotel,” said the Major.

“Good,” said Dr. O’Grady. “That’s much the best thing to do with Thady.
But I wish he’d be quick about it, for I want to speak to him.”

“Here he is coming now,” said Father McCormack.

Doyle, who had himself taken half a glass of whisky, approached Dr.
O’Grady with great courage and determination.

“If the Lord-Lieutenant isn’t coming,” he said, “and I can see by the
look of you that you know he’s not, who’s going to pay for the statue
and the rest of the foolishness you’re after buying? That’s what I’d
like to know.”

“Don’t you fret about that, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady. “That will be all
right.”

“How can it?” said Doyle. “If the Lord-Lieutenant doesn’t come, and he
won’t, who’s going to give us the money?”

“Leave that entirely in my hands,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’ll be perfectly
all right.”

“That’s what you’re always saying,” said Doyle sulkily. “‘It’ll be all
right. It’ll be all right.’ Haven’t you been saying it to me for the
last two years? ‘All right,’ says you, and, ‘It’s all right,’ whenever
the money you owe me is mentioned.”

“More shame for you then, Doyle, for mentioning it so often. I wouldn’t
say ‘All right’ or anything else about it if you didn’t force me to.”

“I’m dead sick of your ‘All rights’ anyway,” said Doyle.

“Be quiet now,” said Father McCormack. “Isn’t the doctor doing the best
he can for you? Is it his fault that the Lord-Lieutenant isn’t here?”

“If you’ll only stop growling, Doyle, and co-operate with me in bringing
off the day’s entertainment successfully——”

“Surely to goodness, O’Grady, you’re not going on with the statue
farce?”

“Of course I am. The only chance we have now of getting the money——”

“It’s a damned poor chance,” said Doyle.

“On the contrary,” said Dr. O’Grady, “it’s a remarkably good chance.
Don’t you see that if we unveil the statue successfully, in spite of the
way, the really scandalous way, the Lord-Lieutenant has treated us——”

“I wash my hands of the whole business,” said the Major.

“You can wash them afterwards,” said Dr. O’Grady, “but at present you’ll
stand in with the rest of us. After the way the Lord-Lieutenant has
treated us over the statue he’ll have to give us a rattling good pier.
He won’t be able to refuse. Oh, hang it! Here’s Mrs. Gregg again.”

Mrs. Gregg had settled Mary Ellen’s shawl. She had spoken sternly, with
an authority borrowed from her husband’s official position, to Sergeant
Colgan. She was filled with curiosity and excitement.

“Someone must get her out of this,” said Dr. O’Grady. “I can’t settle
things with her babbling at me.

“If there was a chance that she’d be wanting a drink,” said Doyle, “but
them ones wouldn’t.”

“Mrs. Gregg,” said Dr. O’Grady, “excuse my mentioning it; but there are
three hooks in the back of your blouse that aren’t fastened. It’s
an awfully nice blouse, but as you have it on at present it’s
rather—rather—well dégagé.”

“I started in such a hurry,” said Mrs. Gregg. “The moment I heard——”

“If you go into the hotel,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you’ll find a
looking-glass. You’ll be able to inspect the bouquet too. It’s in a jug
of water under the counter in——— You take her, Father McCormack, and
find the bouquet for her.”

Father McCormack was not listening. He was looking at a large motor-car
which had just drawn up at the far end of the street, leading into the
square.

“It’s him after all,” he said.

“It’s who?” said Dr. O’Grady, turning round.

The crowd which was pressing round the statue began to edge away from
it. Men were standing on tiptoe, straining their necks to see over their
fellows’ heads. Everybody began to move towards the motorcar. A loud
cheer burst from the people nearest to it.

“It’s him sure enough,” said Father McCormack.

“It’s the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Doyle excitedly. “Bedamn, but this is
great! We’ll be all right now.”

“It can’t possibly be the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Dr. O’Grady. “He’d
never change his mind twice in the same morning.”

A tall man, very well dressed in a long frock-coat and a shiny silk
hat, stood up in the motor. The crowd cheered again with tumultuous
enthusiasm.

“It must be the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Mrs. Gregg ecstatically. “Oh,
will someone please hook up my blouse?”

“There’s nobody else it could be,” said Doyle. “Come on now, till we
go to meet him. Come on, Father. Come you, Major. Doctor, will you go
first? It’s you knows the proper way to speak to the likes of him.”

But Father McCormack had a strong sense of his own dignity, and was
convinced that the Church had a right to precedence on all ceremonial
occasions. He walked, hat in hand, towards the stranger in the motorcar.
The people divided to let him pass. Major Kent and Doyle followed him.
Dr. O’Grady stood still. Mrs. Gregg ran over to Mary Ellen and begged
her to hook up the back of the dégagé blouse. Young Kerrigan mustered
the town band. The members had strayed a little through the crowd,
but at the summons of their leader they gathered in a circle. Kerrigan
looked eagerly at Dr. O’Grady awaiting the signal to strike up “Rule
Britannia.” Dr. O’Grady, unable to make himself heard through the
cheering of the people, signalled a frantic negative. The stranger
stepped out of his motor-car. Father McCormack, bowing low, advanced to
meet him.

“It is my proud and pleasant duty,” he said, “to welcome your Excellency
to Ballymoy, and to assure you——”

“I want to see a gentleman called O’Grady,” said the stranger, “a Dr.
O’Grady.”

“He’s here, your Excellency,” said Father McCormack, “and there isn’t
a man in Ballymoy who’ll be more pleased to see your Excellency than he
will.”

“I’m not His Excellency. My name is Blakeney, Lord Alfred Blakeney. I’m
aide-de-camp to the Lord-Lieutenant, and I particularly want to see Dr.
O’Grady.”





CHAPTER XIX

Lord Alfred Blakeney walked up the street and crossed the square with
great dignity. He made no acknowledgment whatever of the cheers with
which the people greeted him. They still thought that he was the
Lord-Lieutenant, and, expectant of benefits of some sort, they shouted
their best. He glanced at the veiled statue, but turned his eyes away
from it immediately, as if it were something obscene or otherwise
disgusting. He took no notice of Mary Ellen, though she smiled at him.
Father McCormack and Doyle followed him, crestfallen. Major Kent, who
seemed greatly pleased, also followed him. Half way across the square
Lord Alfred Blakeney turned round and asked which was Dr. O’Grady.
Father McCormack pointed him out with deprecating eagerness, much as
a schoolboy with inferior sense of honour when himself in danger of
punishment, points out to the master the real culprit. Lord Alfred
Blakeney’s forehead wrinkled in a frown. His lips closed firmly. His
whole face wore an expression of dignified severity, very terrible to
contemplate. Dr. O’Grady seemed entirely unmoved.

“I’m delighted to see you,” he said, “though we expected the
Lord-Lieutenant. By the way, you’re not the Lord-Lieutenant, are you, by
any chance?”

“My name is Blakeney, Lord Alfred Blakeney.”

“I was afraid you weren’t,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Father McCormack and
Doyle insisted that you were. But I knew that His Excellency must be
a much older man. They couldn’t very well make anybody of your age
Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, though I daresay you’d do very well, and
deserve the honour quite as much as lots of people that get it.”

Lord Alfred Blakeney had been at Eton as a boy and at Christchurch,
Oxford, afterwards as a young man. He was a Captain in the Genadier
Guards, and he was aide-de-camp to the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland. It
seemed quite impossible that an Irish dispensary doctor could be
trying to poke fun at him. He supposed that Dr. O’Grady was lamentably
ignorant.

“I am here,” he said, “at His Excellency’s express command——”

“Quite so,” said Dr. O’Grady. “We understand. You’re his representative.
He was pretty well bound to send somebody considering the way he’s
treated us, telegraphing at the last moment. We’re quite ready to make
excuses for him, of course, if he’s got a sudden attack of influenza
or anything of that sort. At the same time he ought to have come unless
he’s very bad indeed. However, as you’re here, we may as well be getting
on with the business. Where’s Doyle?”

Doyle was just behind him. He was, in fact, plucking at Dr. O’Grady’s
sleeve. He leaned forward and whispered:

“Speak a word to the gentleman about the pier. He’s a high up gentleman
surely, and if you speak to him he’ll use his influence with the
Lord-Lieutenant.”

“Be quiet, Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Go off and get the bouquet as
quick as you can and give it to Mrs. Gregg.”

Lord Alfred Blakeney, who had gasped with astonishment at the end of Dr.
O’Grady’s last speech to him, recovered his dignity with an effort.

“You evidently don’t understand that I have come here, at the
Lord-Lieutenant’s express command——”

“You said that before,” said Dr. O’Grady.

“To ask for—in fact to demand an explanation of——”

“I should have thought that you’d have offered some sort of explanation
to us. After all, we’ve been rather badly treated and——”

“An explanation,” said Lord Alfred sternly, “if any explanation is
possible, of the extraordinary hoax which you’ve seen fit to play on His
Excellency.”

A group of spectators formed a circle round Dr. O’Grady and Lord Alfred.
Father McCormack, puzzled and anxious, stood beside Mrs. Gregg. The
Major was at a little distance from them. Mary Ellen stood almost alone
beside the statue. The children of the town, attracted by some new
excitement, had left her, and in spite of Sergeant Colgan, were pushing
their way towards Lord Alfred. Dr. O’Grady looked round him and frowned
at the people.

Then he took Lord Alfred by the arm and led him away to a corner of the
square near the police barrack where there were very few people.

“Now,” he said, “we can talk in peace. It’s impossible to discuss
anything in the middle of a crowd. You seem to think that the
Lord-Lieutenant has some sort of grievance against us. What is it?”

“You surely understand that,” said Lord Alfred, “without my telling you.
You’ve attempted to play off an outrageous hoax on the Lord-Lieutenant
of Ireland. At least that’s my view of it.”

“Quite a mistaken one!”

“The Lord-Lieutenant himself hopes that there may be some other
explanation. That is why he sent me down here. He wants to give you the
chance of clearing yourselves if you can. I may say frankly that if he’d
asked my opinion I should——”

“You’d have put us in prison at once,” said Dr. O’Grady, “and kept us
there till we died. You’d have been perfectly right. We’d have deserved
it richly if we really had——”

“Then you are prepared to offer an explanation?”

“I’ll explain anything you like,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if you’ll only tell
me what your difficulty is. Oh, hang it! Excuse me one moment. Here’s
that ass Doyle coming at us again.”

Doyle had brought the bouquet out of the hotel and given it to Mrs.
Gregg. He had warned Constable Moriarty not to allow the people to press
against the statue. He was crossing the square in the direction of the
police barrack when Dr. O’Grady saw him and went to meet him.

“Doctor,” said Doyle, “will you keep in mind what I was saying to you
this minute about the pier? Get a promise of it out of the gentleman.”

“It’s utterly impossible for me,” said Dr. O’Grady, “to do anything if
you keep interrupting me every minute. I’m in the middle of an extremely
difficult negotiation, and unless I’m allowed a free hand there’ll
certainly be no pier.”

“If there’s no pier,” said Doyle angrily, “it’ll be the worse for you.
Don’t you forget, doctor, that you owe me a matter of £60, and if I’m at
the loss of more money over this statue——”

Constable Moriarty’s voice rang out across the square. He was speaking
in very strident tones.

“Will you stand back out of that?” he said. “What business have you
there at all? Didn’t I tell you a minute ago that you weren’t to go near
the statue?”

Dr. O’Grady and Doyle turned round to see what was happening. A man from
the crowd, a well-dressed man, had slipped past Constable Moriarty and
reached the statue. He had raised the bottom of the sheet which covered
it and was peering at the inscription on the pedestal.

“Doyle,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that’s the American again. That’s Billing.”

“Bedamn!” said Doyle excitedly. “You’re right. It’s him sure enough.”

“Go and seize him. Take him into the hotel. Drag his subscription out of
him if you have to use a knife to get it. Whatever happens don’t let him
go again.”

Doyle realised what his duty was before Dr. O’Grady had stopped
speaking. He ran across the square to the statue. Mr. Billing, heedless
of Moriarty’s threats, was lifting the sheet still higher. He had read
the inscription and wanted to inspect the statue itself. Doyle seized
him by the shoulder.

“Come you along with me,” he said, “and come quiet if you don’t want me
to give you in charge of the police.”

Dr. O’Grady, watching from a distance, saw Mr. Billing marched off
towards the hotel. Then he turned to Lord Alfred again.

“I must apologize,” he said, “for running away from you like that. But
we couldn’t have talked with that fellow, Doyle, pestering us. You don’t
know Doyle, of course. If you did, and if you happened to owe him a
little money you’d realise how infernally persistent he can be.”

Lord Alfred had also been watching the capture of Mr. Billing. He wanted
to understand, if possible; what was going on round about him.

“What is your friend doing with the other man?” he asked.

“Only capturing him,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You needn’t feel any anxiety
about that. The other man is an American and a thorough-paced swindler.
Nothing will happen to him that he doesn’t deserve. But we mustn’t waste
time. We’ve still got to unveil the statue. You go on with what you
were saying. You were just going to tell me what the Lord-Lieutenant’s
difficulty is.”

“You invited His Excellency down here,” said Lord Alfred, “to unveil a
statue——”

“Quite right. And we have the statue ready. There it is.” He pointed out
the statue as he spoke.

“The statue,” said Lord Alfred, “purports to represent General John
Regan.”

“It does represent him. There’s no purporting about the matter. The
General’s name is on the pedestal. You’ll see it yourself as soon as you
unveil it.”

“It now appears,” said Lord Alfred coldly, “that there never was such a
person as General John Regan.”

“Well? Try and get along a little quicker. I don’t see yet where the
insult to the Lord-Lieutenant is supposed to come in.”

“You asked the Lord-Lieutenant to unveil a faked-up statue, and you have
the amazing assurance to say now that you don’t see that you’ve done
anything wrong.”

“I don’t.”

“But there never was a General——”

“Do you mean to say,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that the Lord-Lieutenant
supposed that the General really existed?”

“Of course he supposed it. How could there be a statue to him if he
didn’t? We all supposed it. It wasn’t until His Excellency began to
prepare the speech he was to make that we found out the truth. He wrote
to the British Museum and to the Librarian at the Bodleian——”

“I’m sorry he took all that trouble. We didn’t expect anything of the
sort.”

“What did you expect?”

“Oh, I don’t know. A few words about the elevating nature of great works
of art—particularly statues. You know the sort of thing I mean. How the
English nation occupies the great position it does very largely because
it flocks to the Royal Academy regularly every year. How the people of
Ballymoy are opening up a new era for Ireland. But I needn’t go on. You
must have heard him making speeches scores of times. That was all we
wanted, and if we’d had the slightest idea that he was taking a lot
of trouble to prepare a learned lecture we’d have told him that he
needn’t.”

“But how could he make any speech about a General who never existed?”

“My dear Lord Alfred! What has the General got to do with it? We didn’t
want a speech about him. We wanted one about his statue.”

“But it isn’t his statue. If there was no General there can’t be a
statue to him.”

“There is,” said Dr. O’Grady. “There’s no use flying in the face of
facts. The statue’s under that sheet.”

“It’s not. I mean to say that there may be a statue there, but it’s not
to General John Regan. How can there be a statue to him when there was
no such person?”

“Was there ever such a person as Venus?” said Dr. O’Grady. “There
wasn’t. And yet every museum in Europe is half full of statues of her.
Was there ever such a person as the Dying Gladiator? Was there ever a
man called Laocoon, who strangled sea serpents? You know perfectly well
that there weren’t any such people, and yet some of the most famous
statues in the world are erected in memory of them.”

“But His Excellency naturally thought——”

“Look here,” said Dr. O’Grady, “if we’d asked him to unveil a statue of
Hercules in Ballymoy, would he have gone round consulting the librarians
of London and Oxford to find out whether there was such a person as
Hercules or not? Would he have said he was insulted? Would he have sent
you here to ask for an apology? You know perfectly well he wouldn’t.”

Lord Alfred seemed slightly puzzled. Dr. O’Grady’s line of argument was
quite new to him. He felt sure that a fallacy underlay it somewhere, but
he could not at the moment see what the fallacy was.

“The case of Hercules is quite different,” he said feebly.

“It’s not in the least different. It’s exactly the same. There was no
such person as Hercules. Yet there are several statues of him. There was
no such person as our General, but there may be lots of statues to him.
There’s certainly one. There’s probably at least another. I should think
the people of Bolivia are sure to have one. We’ll ask Billing when we
see him.”

“Is he the priest who mistook me for the Lord-Lieutenant?”

“Oh, no. He’s the swindler whom Doyle caught. By the way, here’s Doyle
coming out of the hotel again. Do you mind if I call him?”

Doyle crossed the square very slowly, because he stopped frequently
to speak to the people whom he saw. He stopped when he came to Father
McCormack and whispered something to him. He stopped when he came to
Major Kent. He stopped for a moment beside Mrs. Gregg. He seemed to be
full of some news and eager to tell it to everybody. When he saw Dr.
O’Grady coming to meet him he hurried forward.

“I have it,” he said, “I have it safe.”

“The cheque?” said Dr. O’Grady.

“Better than that. Notes. Bank of Ireland notes.”

“Good,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Then it won’t make so much matter if we don’t
get the pier. I’m having a hard job with Lord Alfred. It appears that
the Lord-Lieutenant is in a pretty bad temper, and it may not be easy
to get the pier. However, I’ll do my best. I wish you’d go and fetch the
illuminated address. Is Thady Gallagher safe?”

“He’s making a speech this minute within, in the bar, and Mr. Billing’s
listening to him.”

“Good. Get the illuminated address for me now as quick as you can.”

Doyle hurried off in the direction of the hotel. Dr. O’Grady turned once
more to Lord Alfred.

“By the way,” he said, “before we go on with the unveiling of the statue
would you mind telling me this: Have you got an ear for music?”

Lord Alfred had recovered a little from the bewildering effect of Dr.
O’Grady’s argument. He reminded himself that he had a duty to perform.
He regained with an effort his original point of view, and once more
felt sure that the Lord-Lieutenant had been grossly insulted.

“I’ve listened to all you have to say,” he said, “and I still feel,
in fact I feel more strongly than ever, that an apology is due to His
Excellency.”

“Very well,” said Dr. O’Grady, “I’ve no objection whatever to
apologising. I’m extremely sorry that he was put to such a lot of
unnecessary trouble. If I’d had the least idea that he wouldn’t have
understood about the General—— but I thought he’d have known. I still
think he ought to have known. But I won’t say a word about that. Tell
him from me that I’m extremely sorry. And now, have you an ear for
music?”

“That’s not an apology,” said Lord Alfred. “I won’t go back to His
Excellency and tell him—— hang it! I can’t tell him all that stuff about
Venus and Hercules.”

“I wish you’d tell me whether you have an ear for music or not. You
don’t understand the situation because you haven’t met Thady Gallagher.
But I can’t ask you to unveil the statue until I know whether you’ve an
ear for music or not.”

“I don’t know what you mean, but——”

Dr. O’Grady made a click with his tongue against the roof of his mouth.
He was becoming very impatient.

“Well, I haven’t,” said Lord Alfred. “I don’t see what business it is of
yours whether I have or not; but anyhow, I haven’t.”

“None at all? You wouldn’t know one tune from another?”

“No, I wouldn’t. And now will you tell me——”

“I’ll tell you anything you like when this business is over. I haven’t
time to enter into long explanations now. The people are beginning to
get very impatient.”

Young Kerrigan, with his bandsmen grouped around him, was standing a
little below the police barrack. Dr. O’Grady walked quickly over to
him. He told him to be ready to begin to play the moment he received the
signal.

“And—— listen to me now,” he said. “You’re to play some other tune, not
the one I taught you.”

“I’m just as glad,” said young Kerrigan. “It’s equal to me what tune I
play, but Thady Gallagher—What tune will I play?”

“Anything you like,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Whatever you know best, but not
the one I taught you. Remember that.”

He left young Kerrigan, and hurried over to where Major Kent, Father
McCormack and Mrs. Gregg were standing together near the statue.

“We’re now going to unveil the statue,” he said, “and everybody must
be ready to do his part. Father McCormack, I want you to take charge
of Mary Ellen. In the absence of the Lord-Lieutenant she’ll pull the
string. You’re to see that she does it when I give the word. Then you
must go across to the door of the hotel and keep a look out for Thady
Gallagher. If he tries to make any sort of disturbance quell him at
once.”

“I’m willing to try,” said Father McCormack, “and so far as Mary Ellen
is concerned I’m right enough. She’s a good girl, and she’ll do as I bid
her. But it’d take more than me to pacify Thady when he hears the band.”

“It’s all right about that the band won’t play that tune at all. As it
happens Lord Alfred has no ear whatever for music. That lets us out of
what was rather an awkward hole. Young Kerrigan can play anything he
likes, and so long as we all take off our hats, Lord Alfred’ll think
it’s ‘God Save the King.’ Thady won’t be able to say a word.”

“If that’s the way of it,” said Father McCormack, “I’ll do the best I
can with Thady.”

“Mrs. Gregg,” said Dr. O’Grady, “you can’t present that bouquet, so the
best thing for you to do is to step forward the moment the sheet drops
off and deposit it at the foot of the statue. Major——”

“You may leave me out,” said Major Kent. “I’m merely a spectator.”

“You’ll support Mrs. Gregg when she’s paying her floral tribute to the
memory of the dead General.”

“I’ll do no such thing.”

“You must, Major. You can’t let poor Mrs. Gregg go forward alone.”

“Please do,” said Mrs. Gregg. “I shall be frightfully nervous.”

“But—but—hang it all, O’Grady, how can I? What do you mean?”

“It’s perfectly simple. Just walk forward beside her and smile. That’s
all that’s wanted. The band will be playing at the time and nobody will
notice you much. Now, I think everybody understands thoroughly what to
do, and there’s no reason why the proceedings shouldn’t be a flaming
success in spite of the conduct of the Lord-Lieutenant.”

“What about the Lord-Lieutenant?” said Father McCormack. “I’d be glad if
I knew what the reason is of his not coming to us when he promised.”

“The reason’s plain enough,” said the Major. “He evidently has some
common sense.”

“As a matter of fact,” said Dr. O’Grady, “the exact contrary is the
case. What Lord Alfred says is that he wouldn’t come because he found
out at the last moment that there was no such person as General John
Regan. I don’t call that sensible.”

“I was thinking all along,” said Father McCormack, “that there was
something queer about the General.”





CHAPTER XX

Doyle came out of the hotel bringing the illuminated address. Dr.
O’Grady took it from him and carried it over to Lord Alfred.

“Just take this,” he said.

Lord Alfred looked at the address doubtfully. It was very large, and
seemed an awkward thing to carry about.

“What is it?” he said.

“It’s an illuminated address. We intended to present it to the
Lord-Lieutenant, but of course we can’t when he isn’t here. You’re to
take it, and hand it over to him next time you see him.”

He pushed the address into Lord Alfred’s arms as he spoke.

Many men would have made some resistance, would have put their hands
into their pockets, perhaps, and so forced Dr. O’Grady either to hold
the frame himself or drop it on the ground. But Lord Alfred Blakeney
had been aide-de-camp to the Lord-Lieutenant for several years. He knew
something of the spirit which must animate all viceroys. It is their
business to commend themselves, their office and the party which
appoints them to the people over whom they reign. In private a
Lord-Lieutenant with a sense of humour—no good Lord-Lieutenant ought
to have a sense of humour—may mock at the things he has to do, but in
public, however absurd the position in which he finds himself, he
must remain gravely suave. His aides-de-camp must never under any
circumstances do anything which could possibly cause offence to any
part of the community. Dr. O’Grady was certainly a very important and
influential part of the community of Ballymoy. Lord Alfred allowed the
illuminated address to be pushed into his arms. He attempted no more
than a mild protest.

“Can’t I lay it down somewhere?” he said. “It’s so huge.”

“Better not. If you do it’s sure to be forgotten, and then we’ll have to
forward it by post, which will involve us in a lot of extra expense.”

“But it’s so absurd to be lugging a great picture frame about in my arms
all day, and I can’t carry it any other way. It’s too big.”

Dr. O’Grady, having made over the address to Lord Alfred, was not
inclined to listen to any complaints about its size. He took off his hat
and stepped forward towards the statue.

“Ladies and gentlemen——” he said.

The few people who could see Dr. O’Grady stopped talking in order to
hear what he was going to say.

“Ladies and gentlemen——” he said again.

This time, the nearer people having stopped talking, his voice carried
further than it did at his first attempt. Very many more people turned
round and began to listen.

“Ladies and gentlemen——” he said.

This third beginning secured him a large audience. Nearly half the
people in the square were listening to him. He felt justified in going
on with his speech.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, “we are now going to proceed with the
unveiling of the statue of General John Regan. Mary Ellen, whom most of
you know——”

He paused and the crowd cheered. A crowd nearly always cheers anyone
who is mentioned by name in a speech, unless it is quite plain that the
speaker means to be abusive.

“Mary Ellen,” said Dr. O’Grady, “who is the nearest living relative of
the great General, will perform the ceremony. Now, Mary Ellen,” he went
on, in a lower tone, “pull the string. Father McCormack, give her the
string. She doesn’t seem able to find it.”

Father McCormack handed the end of the string to Mary Ellen. She chucked
at it in a timid, doubtful way. Nothing happened.

“Pull harder,” said Dr. O’Grady.

Sergeant Colgan, who was a benevolent man, and therefore anxious that
the ceremony should be a success, stepped to Mary Ellen’s side and laid
his hand on hers. He pulled hard. The sheet fluttered to the ground. The
crowd cheered delightedly.

“There now,” said Dr. O’Grady to Lord Alfred Blakeney, “I told you there
really was a statue under that sheet. Next time I say something to you I
hope you’ll believe it.”

He held up his hand, and young Kerrigan, who was watching for the
signal, began to play at once. The tune he chose was an attractive
one which had achieved some popularity in a Dublin pantomime the year
before. Mrs. Gregg glanced dubiously at Dr. O’Grady, and then walked
towards the statue with the bouquet in her hand. When she had gone five
or six yards she stopped and looked round to see what had happened to
Major Kent. He was hanging back, but the piteous appeal in her eyes
moved him. He scowled ferociously at the doctor, and then with clenched
teeth and closely pressed lips joined Mrs. Gregg. Everybody cheered.
The Major, in spite of being a landlord, was very popular in the
neighbourhood. The cheers made him still more uncomfortable. He frowned
with embarrassment and anger. Mrs. Gregg laid her hand on his arm. Still
frowning, he led her forward, very much as if he were taking her in to
dinner. Mrs. Gregg was frightened and nervous. She had only the vaguest
idea of what she was expected to do. When she reached the base of the
statue she curtseyed deeply. The people cheered frantically. Major Kent
dropped her arm and hurried away. He was a gentleman of an old-fashioned
kind, and, partly perhaps because he had never married, was very
chivalrous towards women. But Mrs. Gregg’s curtsey and the cheers which
followed it were too much for him. His position had become intolerable.
Mrs. Gregg, suddenly deserted by her escort, dropped the bouquet and
fled. Sergeant Colgan picked it up and laid it solemnly at the foot of
the statue. Young Kerrigan, stimulated by the cheers, worked the band up
to a fortissimo performance of his tune.

Dr. O’Grady held his hat in his hand. He signalled frantically to Father
McCormack. He took off his hat, whispering to Major Kent as he did so.
The Major, who was utterly bewildered, and not at all sure what was
happening, took off his hat. Several other bystanders, supposing that it
must be right to stand bare-headed before a newly unveiled statue, took
off theirs: Lord Alfred Blakeney looked round him doubtfully. Most of
the people near him had their hats in their hands. He took off his.

The unusually loud noise made by the band reached Thady Gallagher in the
bar of the hotel. He stopped abruptly in the middle of a speech which he
was making to Mr. Billing. After a moment’s hesitation he rushed to the
door of the hotel. The sight of the people, standing bare-headed and
silent while the band played, convinced him that Dr. O’Grady was in the
act of perpetrating a treacherous trick upon the sincerely patriotic but
unsuspecting inhabitants of Ballymoy. Standing at the door of the hotel
he shouted and waved his arms. Mr. Billing stood behind him looking on
with an expression of serious interest. Nobody could hear what Gallagher
said. But Father McCormack and Doyle, fearing that he would succeed in
making himself audible, hurried towards him. Doyle seized him by the
arm, Gallagher shook him off angrily.

“It shall never be said,” he shouted, “that I stood silent while
an insult was heaped upon Ballymoy and the cause of Nationalism in
Ireland.”

“Whisht, now whisht,” said Father McCormack. “Sure there’s nothing to be
angry about.”

“There is what would make any man angry, any man that has the welfare of
Ireland at heart. That tune——”

“It isn’t that tune at all,” said Father McCormack. “It’s another one
altogether.”

“It’s not another,” said Gallagher, “but it’s the one I mean. Didn’t
Constable Moriarty say it was?”

“Oughtn’t you to listen to his reverence,” said Doyle, “more than
to Moriarty? But if you won’t do that, can’t you hear the tune for
yourself?”

“I can hear it; and what’s more I can see the Major with his hat off and
the young fellow that’s down from Dublin Castle with his hat off, and
the doctor——”

“It’s my belief, Thady,” said Doyle, “that you’re three parts drunk. It
would be better for you to go back into the hotel.”

He caught Gallagher by the arm as he spoke and held him fast Young
Kerrigan reached the end of his tune with a triumphant flourish. Dr.
O’Grady put on his hat again. One by one the various bystanders followed
his example. Lord Alfred Blakeney looked round him, puzzled.

“Surely that wasn’t the National Anthem?” he said.

“I thought,” said Dr. O’Grady, “that you didn’t know one tune from
another.”

“I don’t; but, hang it all, a man can’t be aide-decamp to His Excellency
without getting to know the sound of the National Anthem. What tune was
it and why did we all take off our hats?”

“You tell the Lord-Lieutenant when you get back,” said Dr. O’Grady,
“that we all, including Major Kent, who’s a strong Unionist, stood
bare-headed while the band played. He’ll be able to guess what tune it
was, and he’ll be pleased.”

“But it wasn’t the——”

“A speech will now be made,” said Dr. O’Grady, addressing the crowd,
“by Lord Alfred Blakeney as representative of the Lord-Lieutenant of
Ireland.”

“But I’m not,” said Lord Alfred clutching at Dr. O’Grady. “His
Excellency will be furious if he hears——”

“Go on,” said Dr. O’Grady pushing him towards the statue. “Stand on the
pedestal.”

“But I can’t make a speech. I’m not prepared. I’ve nothing to say.”

He was pushed forward remorselessly. At the very base of the statue he
turned.

“I hope there are no reporters present,” he said in a tone of despair.

“There probably are lots,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Get up now and begin. The
people won’t stand here all day.”

Lord Alfred Blakeney, still clasping the illuminated address in his
arms, was hustled on to the lowest step of the pedestal. The people
cheered encouragingly.

“Oh damn this great picture,” said Lord Alfred. “Do hold it for me.”

“Never mind it,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’s all right as it is. Make your
speech.”

“Ladies and gentlemen,” said Lord Alfred, “I find myself standing here
to-day——”

“As representative of the Lord-Lieutenant,” said Dr. O’Grady, prompting
him.

“But I’m not. I tell you he’ll be angry. I can’t make this speech. I
really can’t.”

“You can if you like,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Go on.”

“I stand here to-day,” said Lord Alfred, “at the unveiling of this
beautiful statue——”

“Hear, hear,” said Doyle from the door of the hotel. “It’s a grand
statue surely.”

“Go on,” said Dr. O’Grady. “You’re doing capitally. Say something about
the grant from the Government for a new pier.”

“About what?” said Lord Alfred.

“About a grant for a new pier,” said Dr. O’Grady, speaking distinctly.

“But I’ve no authority. I can’t.”

“£500 will satisfy us,” said Dr. O’Grady. “It’s a mere trifle. After the
shabby way the Lord-Lieutenant has behaved to us—but go on, anyway.”

“I have much pleasure,” said Lord Alfred Blakeney, “in declaring this
statue—er—open—er—for public inspection.”

The crowd cheered loudly. Dr. O’Grady whispered to Lord Alfred that he
ought to say something about the value of the statue as a work of art.
But this time Lord Alfred’s will was stronger than the doctor’s. He
jumped off the pedestal and flatly declined to mount it again. He was
crimson in the face with mortification and embarrassment. Then, when
the cheering subsided a little, Mr. Billing’s voice was heard, clear
and incisive. He had pushed his way from the door of the hotel and was
standing near the statue.

“That’s a darned poor speech,” he said.

It is extraordinary how close the primitive barbarian is to the most
civilised man. No one could have been more carefully trained than Lord
Alfred Blakeney. No one possessed more of that suave self-control which
distinguishes a man of the governing classes from the members of the
mob. Yet Lord Alfred collapsed suddenly under the strain to which he had
been subjected. Mr. Billing’s taunt threw him back to an earlier, a very
early stage of development.

“Make a better one yourself, then,” he said, “whoever you are.”

“I’ll make one that’ll create a sensation, anyhow,” said Mr. Billing.

He stepped jauntily up the two steps of the pedestal.

“Mr. Lord-Lieutenant, Right Reverend Sir, Ladies and Gentlemen,” he
said.

Lord Alfred Blakeney clutched Dr. O’Grady by the arm.

“I’m not the Lord-Lieutenant,” he said desperately.

“I’m not even his representative. Do try to make him understand that.”

“It doesn’t in the least matter who you are,” said Dr. O’Grady. “Listen
to the speech.”

“When I first set eyes on this town a month ago I thought I had bumped
up against a most dead-alive, god-forsaken, one-horse settlement that
Europe could boast.”

The crowd, being as Gallagher always asserted intensely patriotic, was
not at all pleased at this beginning. Several people groaned loudly.
Mr. Billing listened to them with a bland smile. The people were still
further irritated and began to boo. Thady Gallagher broke suddenly from
Doyle’s control, and rushed forward waving his arms.

“Pull the Yank down out of that,” he shouted. “What right has he to be
standing there maligning the people of Ireland?”

Father McCormack and Doyle were after him at once and closed on him,
each of them grasping one of his swinging arms.

“Behave yourself, Thady,” said Father McCormack, “behave yourself
decent.”

“Isn’t it him that’s paying for the statue,” said Doyle, “and hasn’t he
a right to say what he likes?”

Mr. Billing seemed quite unimpressed by Gallagher’s fiery interruption.
He smiled benevolently again.

“I got bitten with the notion of speeding you up a bit,” he said,
“because I felt plumb sure that there wasn’t a live man in the place,
nothing but a crowd of doddering hop-toads.”

The hop-toad is a reptile unknown in Ireland, but its name sounds
disgusting. The crowd began to get very angry, and surged threateningly
towards the platform. Sergeant Colgan felt that a great opportunity had
arrived. He had all his life been looking for a chance of quelling a
riot. He had it at last.

“Keep back, now,” he said, “keep back out of that. Do you want me to
draw my baton to you?”

“Well, gentlemen,” said Mr. Billing, “I was mistaken and I own up. There
is one live man in Ballymoy anyway. We haven’t got a medical gentleman
on our side of the Atlantic equal to Dr. Lucius O’Grady. He has run
this show in a way that has surprised me considerable. He has erected a
statue that will be an ornament to this town, and it’s a pleasure to me
to pay for it.”

“Hear, hear,” shouted Doyle.

The crowd, which had been booing a minute before, cheered heartily.

“He’s fetched down the representative of the Lord-Lieutenant of this
country to unveil the statue!”

“I’m not,” said Lord Alfred feebly. “I wish I could get you to
understand that I’m not his representative.”

His protest was lost in a fresh burst of cheers.

“He has provided a charming grand-niece,” said Mr. Billing, “a
grand-niece that any man, living or dead, might be proud of—-”

“Get out,” said Mary Ellen softly.

“For General John Regan,” said Mr. Billing amidst tumultuous cheers,
“and when I tell you that no such General ever existed in Bolivia or
anywhere else, you’ll be in a position to appreciate your doctor.”

Doyle dropped Gallagher’s arm and rushed forward. The crowd, too,
astonished by Mr. Billing’s last words, even to cheer, stood silent.
What Doyle said was plainly heard.

“Be damn, doctor, but you’re great, and I’d say that if it was the last
word ever I spoke. Ask him for the price of the new pier now and he’ll
give it to you.”

“Gentlemen,” said Mr. Billing, “if 2,000 dollars will build the pier
Mr. Doyle wants, I’ll give it with pleasure, and I reckon that the show
which Dr. O’Grady has run is cheap at the price.”

Sergeant Colgan stepped forward with slow dignity. He beckoned to
Constable Moriarty. His face wore an expression of steady determination.

“It would be better, doctor,” he said, “if you and the other gentlemen
present would move away. The demeanour of the crowd is threatening.”

The demeanour of the crowd was, in fact, hilarious; but Dr. O’Grady
understood that there are limits to the patience of the official
guardians of law and order. The police—the fact is exemplified in their
occasional dealings with the students of Trinity College—appreciate
a joke as well as any men, and up to a certain point are tolerant of
merriment. But it is possible to go too far, and there is a point at
which fooling becomes objectionable. Dr. O’Grady took Mr. Billing by the
arm.

“Come along,” he said, “and let us have a drink of some sort, and
something to eat. There’s no reason why we shouldn’t have something to
eat. Doyle has a magnificent luncheon spread out in his hotel. Run in
Doyle, and tell the cook to dish up the potatoes. Major, you bring Mrs.
Gregg along with you. I’m sure Mrs. Gregg wants something to eat. Lord
Alfred, I’m sorry we haven’t a lady for you to take in, but Father
McCormack will show you the way.”

“If this business gets into the papers,” said Lord Alfred, “the
Freeman’s Journal will make capital of it, and the Irish Times will say
the Government must resign at once. Can’t we square the reporters?”

“There aren’t any,” said Dr. O’Grady, “unless Gallagher’s been taking
notes. Come along.”

The party, Doyle at the head of it, passed into the hotel. Sergeant
Colgan turned and faced the crowd. His hand was on the baton at his
side. His face and attitude were majestic.

“Get along home now, every one of yous,” he said.

“Get along out of that!” said Constable Moriarty.

In twos and threes, in little groups of ten and twelve, silently
obedient, the crowd slunk away. The statue of General John Regan was
left looking down upon an empty market place. So the last word is spoken
in the pleasant drama of Irish life. The policeman speaks it. “Get
along home out of that, every one of you.” So the curtain drops on our
performances. In spite of our whirling words we bow to, in the end, the
voice of authority.

THE END









End of Project Gutenberg’s General John Regan, by George A. Birmingham